《TAKE ON ME [Survival LITRPG Apocalypse]》 Chapter 01 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 January 7th 2073: The Apartment A searing pain throbbed through Tom''s skull as he jolted awake. His vision was blurred by the harsh artificial light of the room. Every joint in his body was sore and stiff, making it a struggle to sit up. Confusion clung to him and clouded his thoughts. ¡°What the hell?¡± Tom groaned, his voice hoarse. He stared at his wrinkled hand, with blue veins running beneath the thin skin. His body was familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. His gaze swept across the sterile and unwelcoming apartment with its white walls, which were devoid of any warmth or comfort. The air carried a heavy antiseptic scent that hung oppressively in the room. His heart began to race as he searched desperately for something familiar; a sign or object that would trigger his memory. As he struggled to sit up, wires that had been connected to him fell away. There was a strange pressure on his head. He groped at his forehead, and found a metal circlet there, digging into his skin. He flung it across the room. The four walls of the small room flickered to life. Videos rotated through images of intense magical battles and people locked in horrific combat, their expressions grim and muscles strained as they fought for their lives. Some hurled spells while others wielded ancient weapons against endless hordes of nightmarish monsters. The volume was muted, but a disheveled talk show host dominated the main screen, screaming and pointing frantically at the scenes unfolding behind him. His eyes were manic and his hair wild, as if he too had just woken up. Tom stared intently at the screen, trying to make sense of the situation. Something clicked. My family! ¡°Hello? Where is my family? Hello!¡± Tom shouted into the empty room. A tightness formed in his chest. He tried to recall any memories of them, or of where they were. Everything was hazy and distant. The walls and lights dimmed, and a soothing voice echoed through the apartment. ¡°Mr. Damascus,¡± the voice began, ¡°welcome back. Please remain calm. Your memories will return slowly.¡± Tom took deep calming breaths as the tiniest of fragmented memories began to piece themselves together. The sterile apartment was familiar, but not the carnage on the walls. A new memory surged forth of a gleeful male voice. ¡°Wishing you all an amazing week of magical competition, and delightful moments with family and friends! Good luck everyone, and see you in seven days!¡± Tom clutched his head as that memory gave way to a rush of chaotic fragments: his family screaming; hideous creatures with gaping mouths and razor-sharp claws; the taste of blood on his lips. What the fuck happened? Delightful moments, my ass! Tom desperately tried to hold onto the threads of recollection. ¡°Room!¡± he shouted. ¡°Get me information of my family in Utopia! Are they alive?¡± ¡°I will request the information, Mr. Damascus,¡± the voice responded. ¡°It will be just a few moments. It is important to remain calm.¡± There was no need to wait. His brain absorbed and processed the systems-injected data, and a week¡¯s worth of memories hit Tom like a sledgehammer. He collapsed to the floor in convulsions. He found himself transported back to day one of Utopia, the time frame set to fifty years before. ***** December 31st 2027: Utopia Tom¡¯s eyes snapped open. He couldn¡¯t remember the dream he¡¯d been having, though its residue lingered on his brain. It took a moment to remember where he was. He leaped off the couch. Shit, I must have dozed off! Tom glanced outside. The Sun had almost set and snow had begun to fall. It was full-blown winter now in southern Missouri, and a cold one at that. ¡°What time is it?¡± he muttered to himself as he searched around the couch for his phone. His family was supposed to be with the Robinsons for a New Year''s Eve get together, and he would never hear the end of it from Bo if they were late. His lifelong friend was a stickler about, well, pretty much everything. Tom grumbled as he rummaged around the couch cushions with no luck. He stopped, and ran a hand over his short-cropped hair and trimmed beard as he searched his memory.. It has to be somewhere in the couch! He resumed the search. He worked his way down to where his daughter, Amber, had fallen asleep on the other end. In an exaggerated manner, Tom shook and slid her around the couch to wake her up as irritatingly dad-like as possible.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. In his midforties, Tom was a stocky but muscular guy. He regularly spent time at the gym, focused on heavy lifting rather than cardio. By the time Tom finished horsing around, Amber had been bounced around like a rag doll. ¡°Quit, Dad! What are you doing, bruh,¡± Amber groaned. Over the past year or so, his daughter¡¯s cute southern twang had morphed into some form of social media-based Gen Z language. She kicked at his hands and attempted to burrow deeper into the cocoon of covers and warmth. Tom laughed and yanked the covers away. Amber groaned louder. ¡°I''m just looking for my phone. You haven''t seen it, have you?¡± Amber was fourteen, with a toned musculature earned through hours spent on gymnastics mats and running track. In that moment, however, her usual grace was replaced by a grouchy couch lump. Amber emerged from the giant pile of covers and shook her head, causing her brown curly bedhead hair to frame her face like a lion''s mane. Still giving him the stink eye, Amber said, ¡°No, but I''ll check under these covers.¡± She fell back into the sea of blankets and cushions, rearranging herself to get comfy. ¡°Thanks for the help,¡± Tom sighed. I just had the damn thing. As he pushed cushions and pillows around, Amber''s muffled voice rose from beneath the covers. ¡°Dad, Finn and I were talking, and we really want to sled and play outside tonight.¡± Tom shook his head. ¡°No way. It''s freezing out there. You¡¯ll get sick.¡± Amber re-emerged from the covers and deadpanned. ¡°Why did you buy us coats in the first place?¡± ¡°But what if you break a bone on the sled? What if you hurt yourself? You willing to risk track season?¡± ¡°Dad, give me a break, we¡ª¡± ¡°I said no. Seriously, you haven¡¯t seen my phone anywhere?¡± Amber glared, then disappeared beneath the covers. Crabby. Tom turned and yelled up the stairs, ¡°Loo! Have you seen my phone?¡± He waited for a response, but several heartbeats passed with no answer. ¡°Loo?!¡± ¡°Nooo,¡± came Loren¡¯s bored reply from upstairs. Loren, who went by ¡®Loo¡¯, was the youngest at twelve years old, and was probably messing with her ant farm, or her fish tank, or her frog terrarium. Tom poked Amber. ¡°Go ask Mom if she has it, please. You don''t need to be laying around all day anyway.¡± Amber sighed and reluctantly unwrapped herself from the blankets. She stomped upstairs to find her mother. Just after Amber disappeared, Kate emerged from the basement. Her long straight blond hair cascaded down her shoulders and framed her fair-skinned face. Sharing a history of exercising with Tom at the gym, Kate easily hefted a very full laundry basket. ¡°Have you seen my¡ª¡± ¡°Nope. Don¡¯t have it and haven¡¯t seen it.¡± Kate acted like a great idea just occurred to her. ¡°Maybe it''s in this giant pile of laundry. You should come help.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah . . . let me just poke around here for a few more minutes and then I''ll be up.¡± ¡°Uh huh, I¡¯m sure.¡± Kate headed upstairs. Tom crouched down and looked under the sofa. ¡°Mom hasn''t seen it either,¡± Amber announced a few minutes later as she returned to the top of the stairs, accompanied by Loo. ¡°I know, she told me.¡± ¡°She said you should try calling it,¡± Loo chimed in. Call it with what? Loo had short dark-brown hair, a small nose, and was fair-skinned like Kate. She had a real-life resemblance to the child characters in the Dr. Seuss books¡ªhence her nickname.. Amber, with her olive skin inherited from her father, looked even more tan standing next to Loo''s fair complexion. ¡°Dad, I can''t find mine either,¡± Chloe said, as she joined her two sisters at the top of the stairs. Chloe, the oldest at sixteen, was the family''s introvert, often immersing herself in video games while hiding away from the world. Chloe''s skin was fair, and she kept her long blond hair straight. Chloe was about to speak again when the house violently shook. She dropped the glass she held, which shattered as it crashed down the steps, jolting everyone into alertness. ¡°Earthquake? Earthquake! Everyone, get down here now!¡± Tom shouted. He racked his brain, trying to remember what he was supposed to do to keep his family safe. The floor trembled beneath his feet, rattling the pictures on the walls, and sending books toppling from their shelves. Tom¡¯s chest tightened as he struggled to maintain his balance. ¡°Get downstairs!¡± Chloe glanced at him, her eyes wide and filled with terror, before dashing down the stairs. The sounds of shattering glass and creaking beams intensified as the earthquake continued its relentless assault on their home. Loo and Amber quickly followed Chloe, but Loo lost her footing and slammed down on her rump. Amber was barreling down behind her and, for a moment, Tom thought they were going to crash into each other. However, Amber swiftly reacted, springing to the side and using the wall to perform an impressive sideways flip, narrowly avoiding colliding with her sister. For half a heartbeat, Tom¡¯s brain lagged as it struggled to process what he had just seen. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He leaped up the stairs and helped Loo to her feet. Loo nodded, holding back tears. ¡°Everyone under the kitchen table, now!¡± Tom barked. His heart raced as his daughters scrambled to safety beneath the sturdy kitchen table. ¡°Stay there until I tell you it''s safe!¡± He didn''t wait for their response, already focused on finding Kate. ¡°Kate! Are you okay?¡± He ran upstairs. Several moments passed with no answer. ¡°Kate!¡± Why isn¡¯t she answering? Is she hurt? He tripped his way up the stairs and through the hall. Several times he had to brace against the wall during the unrelenting tremors. The house groaned and cracked with each jolt. As he reached the bedroom, the shaking stopped with one final huge shudder. He heard a cry of pain and followed it to find Kate just around the corner, holding her head in her hands as blood streamed down her face. ¡°Tom,¡± she gasped. ¡°I hit my head.¡± Tom held her steady. He winced at all the blood. ¡°Damn, that looks bad babe. We need to get you to the bathroom. Can you walk?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Kate replied, her eyes distant. ¡°Are the girls okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, the kids are fine.¡± Tom helped her to the bathroom. ¡°Let''s get a towel to apply pressure, and see if this needs stitches,¡± Tom said. ¡°We should probably head to the hospital either way.¡± He tried to keep his voice calm despite the rising worry inside him. He held the towel out to Kate, and she held it against her head as Tom popped back into the hallway. ¡°Girls, just stay right there for one minute in case there''s more tremors or something! Mom''s all right, we¡¯ll be right down. Don''t leave the table! Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, but hurry!¡± Loo''s voice echoed back. Tom ducked back into the bathroom. He took the towel from Kate and began wiping the blood off her face. He turned on the bathroom light to see better, but the bulb stayed dark. He turned on the faucet, but no water came out. A further sinking feeling settled into his stomach. Carefully, Tom guided Kate to sit on the edge of the bathtub, where there was better natural light from the window. He found a non-bloody part of her head and planted a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°Let''s try to clean this up a bit.¡± Tom wiped away the blood as best he could. The crimson fluid had spread across her face and through her hair, making it difficult to pinpoint a specific wound. Frustration gnawed at him as he continued to search without success. ¡°Where''s the cut? Why is there so much blood?¡± Tom asked. His fingers combed carefully through Kate''s hair, moving her head and neck ever so gently. ¡°I don''t know,¡± Kate replied. ¡°It had hurt bad, but now it doesn¡¯t. Maybe it''s just a small cut hidden in my hair?¡± As Tom was about to reply, the piercing screams of their children reverberated through the house, along with the sound of a window shattering. A surge of adrenaline propelled him forward. He sprinted out of the bathroom and down the hallway, with Kate behind him struggling to keep pace. He stumbled down the stairs, and stopped abruptly by clutching onto the railing for support. His breath caught in his throat. Standing in the center of his living room, next to the shattered window, was a small deep-brown genderless figure. It appeared to be human, kind of. It couldn¡¯t have been taller than four feet. The creature¡¯s thin wiry frame was a bizarre mixture of muscle and child. Its broad shoulders were nearly as wide as it was tall, with a torso that resembled an upside-down pyramid. Its long arms ended in clawed fingers. To add to the level of batshit-weirdness, a small nametag floated above the creature''s head in red text, reading [Level 1 Headless Pygmy: Dungeon Born]. As the name implied, the thing didn¡¯t have a head. Tom gripped the railing, paralyzed by the sheer grotesqueness of the Headless creature. ¡°Tom, what the fuck is that thing?¡± Kate''s horrified shout echoed through the living room. The monster¡¯s body twisted to face them, revealing multiple human-sized mouths lining its torso. Some vertical, some horizontal, all gnashing and biting with a disgusting frenzy. Tom glanced out of the window to find two more of them emerging from the darkness. The closest one had pale skin. Both creatures shared the same disturbing features as the one in the house¡ªthe multiple stomach mouths, the wiry frame¡ªbut the creature farther out in the yard caught Tom¡¯s attention the most. It was larger and possessed a single massive mouth: [Level 1 Headless Marauder: Dungeon Born]. The pale smaller creature squealed, and pulled its grotesque form through the shattered window. Loo''s scream pierced the air, shattering Tom''s shock-induced trance. Together, both of the Pygmy creatures took menacing steps toward his daughters. Chapter 02 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 The creatures stood between Tom and his kids, the monsters¡¯ multiple mouths salivating. He didn¡¯t know what to do, but he wanted their attention away from his children; he let out a loud shout, his voice booming through the living room. He lunged toward the nearest tan creature, wrapping his large arms around it from behind. Muscles straining, Tom began pulling it toward the window and away from the girls as it screeched and writhed. Seconds after he made contact with the creature, his own pain-filled screams filled the room. The foul mouths had clamped down upon his forearms and hands, and were gnawing in a frenzy. ¡°Tom!¡± Kate shouted, and she rushed the rest of the way downstairs to help. ¡°Shit, shit, shit!¡± Tom cursed through gritted teeth. He fought to maintain his grip on the creature, while also pulling his arm out of its mouth. He twisted his arm free, but the creature''s teeth remained stubbornly clamped onto his thumb. With a grisly tug and a loud squelch, Tom released the rest of his hand, leaving a large chunk of flesh and sinew within one of the creature''s many mouths. ¡°Jesus, Tom,¡± Kate gasped, horror etched across her face. ¡°Your hand!¡± He stared, dumbfounded, at the exposed bone of his thumb, his mind struggling to process the gruesome sight. The tan abomination wasted no time in capitalizing on his momentary lapse. It spun around, exerting a powerful shove that sent Tom hurtling backward, crashing into the living room closet behind him and shattering its door. A deluge of closet crap cascaded upon him as he lay, gasping and struggling to move. Kate growled and rush forward. She delivered a forceful shove of her own to the Headless Pygmy, sending it sprawling backward to collide with the wall. It squealed and shrieked as she advanced on it. The other Headless creature, the pale one, emitted its own squeal and made a move toward the children. Kate quickly shifted her position, placing herself between the creature and the kids. ¡°Tom! Tom!¡± Kate yelled. Blood from his mangled thumb pooled on the floor. Oddly, the pain seemed distant. Two softball bats had tumbled to the ground beside him. He looked from the bats to the Headless creature advancing toward his family. Gritting his teeth, he rose from the wreckage of the closet. He gripped the bats as best he could in each hand, though his hold was loose on the left side, the bat already slick with blood from his missing thumb. [Automatic Assimilation Protocol Activated during Levels 1 and 2. Carbon Fiber identified as valuable material. No immediate function. Storing in internal reserves. Resource Repository 1 of 3 spaces occupied.] [Automatic Assimilation Protocol Activated during Levels 1 and 2. Commencing Carbon Fiber absorption.] [Automatic Absorption Protocol Activated during Levels 1 and 2. Rubber identified as valuable material. Rubber applied to Ability: Bone Modification. Modification applied 1 of 1.] [Automatic Absorption Protocol Activated during Levels 1 and 2. Commencing Rubber absorption.] Tom blinked rapidly, until the strange floating messages that had popped up in his vision disappeared. What the fuck! ¡°Tom, be careful! Oh God, Tom, your hand!¡± ¡°Kate, watch it!¡± He pointed at the pale one, which was edging toward Kate and the kids. Tom focused on the tan creature and raised both bats high above his head. He brought them crashing down upon its torso. Its repulsive mouths all emitted a squealing, almost pig-like, noise as it dropped to one knee. ¡°Oh shit! Tom, look out!¡± Kate''s voice rang out. He had only a fleeting sense of triumph before the pale creature turned away from Kate and dashed toward him, extending its weird child-sized hands in a desperate attempt to seize the bats. Tom pulled back a few steps as the creature swiped the air where he had been. He pieced together a crucial detail about the creatures.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Kate! I think they¡¯re blind!¡± Kate nodded and silently inched closer behind the pale one, her eyes wide and darting between the Headless creatures and her children. Tom hoisted the bats above his head once more, his muscles tensing as he brought them down upon the pale one this time. The room reverberated with the bone-crushing cracks of each impact, the creature''s grotesque mouths letting out a chorus of tortured squeals. ¡°Get it!¡± Kate screamed. Tom''s heart thundered in his chest as he kept swinging. The creature staggered from the relentless assault and Tom seized the opportunity. With a powerful kick, he propelled the abomination toward the fireplace. The sickening sound of shattering glass tore through the air. The inhuman shrieks of the pale Headless creature rang in Tom''s ears as it thrashed wildly, jagged shards piercing its skin, slipping and flailing in the pooling blood beneath it. Tom''s eyes widened as the twisted mouths of the tan Pygmy found purchase on his flesh, sinking their gnashing teeth into his back, its sharp claws grasping him and slicing into his arms. A scream tore from his throat; he had never felt such raw pain. ¡°Dad!¡± Chloe cried out from under the table. Tom spun around in a desperate flurry, his muscles screaming as they strained to break free from the abomination clinging to his back. Kate grabbed at the creature''s arms and tried to pull it off him. Tom roared. He slammed back into the wall over and over, a sickening crunch echoing through the room. The creature''s grip faltered; its biting mouths released their vice-like hold. Gasping for breath, Tom pivoted and tossed the creature off his back. He stood, trembling, sweat pouring down his brow, mingling with the blood that stained his skin. ¡°Oh God, Dad, your back!¡± Loo cried out. Tom''s eyes darted between Kate, the girls huddled under the table, and the pale wounded creature by the fireplace. Then he glanced over his shoulder at his own torn back. He couldn¡¯t see clearly, but there were several gaping wounds, each a bloody hole, like someone had taken an ice cream scoop to his back. The creature in the fireplace was struggling to its feet. Its pale form was mutilated by deep cuts, and one arm was grotesquely twisted. ¡°Kate! Catch!¡± Tom yelled, tossing one of the bats toward her. Her eyes widened as she caught it. She hesitated. Then she glanced at her kids. A look of fury formed on her face. She charged toward the injured creature. Kate rained blow after blow upon the Headless monster, the dried blood from her head wound smeared across her face like war paint, her battle cry consisting of garbled versions of ¡®fuck you¡¯, ¡®not my kids¡¯, and ¡®worst mistake of your fucking life¡¯. The creature¡¯s wretched form writhed and shrieked upon the dining room rug. Tom watched, open-mouthed, as his wife laid waste to the thing that had invaded their home. He turned back to the remaining tan one. He raised the bat once more, and struck the abomination with all his might, feeling its twisted body give under the force of his blow. He swung at the creature repeatedly, each blow fueled by a primal need to put this thing down. ¡°Damn it, just die already!¡± Tom snarled between gritted teeth, sweat trickling down his brow. Blood splattered across his face, but he didn''t care; all that mattered was keeping his wife and kids safe. Glancing toward Kate, he saw her continued relentless assault on the other creature. Her screams echoed through the room, and every bone-crushing strike she delivered sent a wave of relief washing over him. She was unharmed, covered in monster gore, and smacking the shit out of that thing. The larger Marauder was attempting to force its way through the window. Holy shit, I forgot about that one. It appeared trapped, its monstrous frame squished against the edges of the narrow opening. It squealed and roared in frustration. Tom''s vision began to blur. He struggled to maintain his focus, dizziness threatening to overpower him. Gritting his teeth, he swung the bat with all the strength he could muster into the tan Pygmy before him, even as his knees trembled beneath him. As he poised himself for another swing, the world around him spun, and the once-steady ground beneath his feet turned treacherous. He glanced downward, his eyes drawn to the blood-soaked floor. The realization dawned upon him. That¡¯s MY blood. He hadn¡¯t realized how heavily he had been bleeding. A coppery scent permeated the air. One knee buckled beneath him and he felt himself crumble. He fought with every ounce of his being to remain conscious and upright. The room echoed with the cries of his children, their young voices filled with fear. The Headless creature in front of him leaned against the wall, slowly trying to regain its feet. Its gross body convulsed violently. Its agonized many-mouthed squeals turning into a gurgling death rattle. The larger creature had freed itself from the window, and was howling and stomping through the snow in the front yard. ¡°No! Tom!¡± Kate screamed as she rushed to his side. She sat on the floor beside him, her hands cradling his head in her lap, her touch both gentle and urgent. He couldn¡¯t remember sliding to the floor. ¡°Tom! What do I do . . . girls, get over here! Who has their phone? Call 911!¡± Kate''s voice quivered. ¡°We don''t have our phones, Mom,¡± Loo said. Kate squeezed him tighter as her eyes darted around the blood-soaked room. Tom''s vision was fading and his thoughts were muddled. He wanted to reassure them that he would be all right, but the darkness clawed at him, trying to pull him under. ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Kate said. ¡°Oh my God, Tom, please be okay.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± said Loo. ¡°Is this even real? I feel like I lost my fucking mind!¡± ¡°Mom! Look at Dad¡¯s hand!¡± Tom was drifting in darkness, but he heard Loo¡¯s voice. ¡°It''s healing.¡± He could feel a sparking sensation in his thumb. His cloudy vision wandered to his mangled hand. He watched in awe as the torn flesh grew to cover the exposed bone, slowly knitting itself back together. Kate¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Wh-what is happening?¡± Chloe stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. There was a loud roar outside. ¡°I don''t know, but we can''t stay here,¡± Kate said. She gripped Tom¡¯s shoulders, and Tom felt his bloody body being dragged slowly away from the fallen creatures, toward the perceived safety of the stairs. Through the broken window, Tom saw the colossal Headless Marauder charge the house. Shrieking in fury, it slammed against the front door over and over again. The door didn¡¯t hold for long. It burst open with a violent crash. The kids screamed as the monstrous entity stepped into the house. Chapter 03 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 Nobody dared move as silence and cold filled the room. Tom''s eyes locked onto the massive creature before him. Standing at just over six feet tall, its menacing physique and brawny limbs dwarfed those of the Pygmies that were dead on the floor. What truly scared him was the single oversized mouth that gaped open, revealing a long, serpentine tongue. The creature squealed as its tongue lashed about the room in search of prey. ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± Tom muttered, his heart galloping. The creature tensed. Oh shit. Tom looked over to see Kate holding her finger to her lips. After a moment, the creature turned away from the group and toward the fallen creatures. Its tongue glided over their bodies, patting them; almost as if it was grieving its comrades. Kate slowly moved the kids behind her, away from the creature, her eyes never leaving the monster. Tom¡¯s momentary relief shattered as the edge of the creature''s elongated tongue grazed the pool of blood left behind by his injuries. It began to slowly trace the trail of blood, the slithering sound of its tongue sending shivers down his back. The creature began advancing toward them, sniffing the air more forcefully. Tom''s frantic gaze shifted back and forth between the Headless Marauder and his loved ones. He tried to get to his feet, but his blood-drained body was weak and unresponsive. The creature drew nearer, its revolting tongue leaving a glistening trail of saliva on the floor as it followed the blood. Kate silently rose up to stand over him and the kids. Tom clenched his fists. As the creature approached, he struggled again to push himself up from the ground. Through sheer willpower, he managed a semi-crouch, leaning on Kate for support. He pointed toward the back porch exit. Kate nodded. With careful, deliberate steps¡ªso as not to make noise or slip in the blood¡ªTom and family silently shuffled backward, their retreat mirroring the slow advance of the monster. Kate''s hand firmly gripped his arm, supporting him as he gritted his teeth against waves of dizziness that threatened to drop him to his knees. His heartbeat pounded in his ears as the distance between them and the creature shortened. He scanned the room. One of the bats was on the kitchen floor. It looked puny compared to the monster, but it was better than nothing. Tom gave an over-exaggerated nod toward the bat. Kate shook her head. The creature was close now. Summoning what little strength remained in his battered body, he broke away from Kate''s grasp, and lunged toward the bat. The creature¡¯s vile tongue lashed out, quick as a snake¡¯s strike. It almost hit his reaching hand, but it missed and caught the bat instead, smacking it across the room. Instantly, the tongue retracted and struck at him again. It came within inches of his eye when a sudden wave of energy pulsed through the room. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Move Dad!¡± Chloe screamed. Her eyes were locked onto the creature with panicked intensity, her hands clenched tightly at her sides. Chloe screamed again, and pointed her hand at the monster. The effect on the creature was immediate. It convulsed violently, its massive form crashing into the wall behind it. Its ear-piercing screams echoed through the air, sounding like a pig massacre. Tom looked back and forth from Chloe to the creature in utter disbelief. Amber vaulted past him, her nimble gymnast-trained body easily dodging both Kate''s and Tom¡¯s outstretched arms as they tried to grab her. She shot forward and rolled across the floor, coming to a stop near the fallen bat. With a swift kick, she sent it skidding in Tom''s direction, before she continued on toward the kitchen counter. Tom reached out, ignoring the twinge of pain from his once-injured thumb, and caught the bat as it clanked across the floor. ¡°Get back here, Amber!¡± The monster stumbled and shrieked. What the hell is happening to it? Did Chloe do that? Tom readied himself for the next move, feeling the weight of the bat in his blood-stained hand. Amber reached for the knife rack in the kitchen. Her eyes glinted as she grabbed a knife and flung it toward the monster. The throw was horrible and was nowhere close to hitting, but she didn''t hesitate to grab another one and try again. Another miss. She growled, and reached for a third knife. Tom signaled her to stop. He could tell she wanted to argue, but she clenched her jaw and nodded, stepping away from the knives. Thank God. Tom took a step forward, eyes locked on the creature''s grotesque form. Kate silently side-stepped across the kitchen to grab the other bat. The creature''s monstrous tongue thrashed and whipped about, flailing in its terror-induced frenzy. Tom saw an opening. He swung the bat with all his strength. It connected with a sickening thud. The creature''s screams shifted from terror to pain. Whatever Chloe had done to it was over now, and the monster focused on him and stomped forward, its repulsive tongue slithering menacingly. As its tongue slithered closer, Tom saw another opportunity. Or, at least, what he hoped was an opportunity. Hope this isn¡¯t dumb. Channeling all his strength into one powerful movement, he stomped down and pinned the tongue firmly in place. It thrashed and writhed, desperate to free itself from his hold. Tom pushed his entire weight onto his foot and onto the creature''s wriggling tongue, ignoring the ache across his back. The six-foot monster loomed over him. ¡°Don''t be mad!¡± Amber yelled. She sprang forward, like a cat pouncing on a mouse, and drove the large steak knife she held into the creature''s trapped tongue. The blade pierced through its flesh and gouged deep into the wooden floor. Tom spluttered for half a second at what his daughter just did, but the creature''s renewed screams tore through the air. Enraged, it lunged at Amber. ¡°Watch out!¡± Tom yelled. Kate, who had retrieved the second bat, grabbed Amber''s arm and swung her away from the creature, toward the other girls. The creature charged recklessly forward, still intent on Amber. Kate swung her bat, and the hit was solid. The creature¡¯s oversized front teeth shattered under the blow. The beast was knocked backward, its own weight toppling it onto its back. As it fell, its tongue split along the length of the steak knife¡¯s edge. The bat trembled in Tom¡¯s hands as he raised it high above his head and brought it down with devastating force onto the monster. A heartbeat later, Kate was clubbing it with her bat as well. The room echoed with the sickening crunches of bone and meat giving way under the onslaught. The screaming and bloody creature flinched and twitched, holding its arms up weakly, attempting to shield itself from the battering. Tom kept swinging the bat. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Chloe¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. ¡°It''s not moving anymore!¡± Panting heavily, Tom took in the sight of the battered and broken creature at his feet. Its movements had indeed stopped, and the terrible screams had faded away, replaced by an eerie silence that filled the room. The only sound was the occasional twitch of the lifeless bodies scattered across the dining room floor. A shiver ran over his body as a gust of snowy air blew through the battered-down front door. ¡°Is-is it dead?¡± Loo asked. ¡°I think so. Stay away from it.¡± Tom¡¯s breaths were ragged gasps. ¡°Are you okay? Are you guys all right? Who''s hurt?¡± Tom scanned each of their faces for any sign of injury. ¡°I had some small glass cuts,¡± Chloe replied, inspecting her arms, ¡°but . . . they¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not hurt, Dad,¡± Amber said, her voice steady. Beside her, Loo nodded in agreement, though her eyes shone with unshed tears. Tom closed the distance between them and hugged all three girls. He placed a hand on Amber''s shoulder. ¡°Thank you. That was brave and you did amazing, but in case there are more of these . . . things, never do that again. I don''t want you to get hurt. Understood?¡± Amber hesitated, then nodded, wiping blood spots away from her face with the back of her hand. ¡°All right,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m serious. No . . . monster fighting. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, fine. Understood.¡± ¡°Good.¡± He glanced over at Kate, who was still watching him with concern etched across her face. ¡°Kids, come here,¡± Kate called out softly, beckoning them closer with open arms. ¡°Give me a hug, and let us have a look at you.¡± Loo and Chloe hesitated for a moment before approaching, their eyes never straying far from the spot where the Headless had fallen. As Tom and Kate looked them over for any signs of injury, he could sense their fear slowly dissipating, replaced with curiosity. Kate looked at him. ¡°Your turn, Tom. Let me have a look at you.¡± She gently turned him around to inspect his back. ¡°The bites . . . they''re not bleeding anymore. They¡¯re already starting to heal.¡± Tom reached around his back, feeling a rough scab underneath his fingers. Kate turned him again. She reached out and took his hand. ¡°And your thumb . . . it looks like soon it will also be completely fine.¡± Her voice was laced with disbelief. ¡°What the hell is happening? What''s going on? Did we all go insane?¡± The clattering of metal jolted the group from their thoughts. Where the bloody dead creatures had once been, there was now a haphazard assortment of items: different-sized pieces of metal, and some kind of brown garment. ¡°Loot?¡± Chloe blurted out. Chapter 04 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 The dark living room seemed to close in around Tom and his family, amplifying every creak and whisper. They huddled together, ears straining for any sign of danger. In the distance, faint echoes of people''s cries pierced the night. ¡°We''re not the only ones getting attacked,¡± Tom whispered to Kate. His gaze fell to the strange piece of armor on the floor. It was formed from sections of rigid leather interwoven to form a chest piece. Turning back to Kate, Tom whispered, ¡°So . . . I¡¯m sitting here thinking that this is Leather armor and Coins . . . dropped from a monster . . . that my family and I killed in our living room. Monsters that then magically disappeared. I-I can¡¯t wrap my head around this, Kate. I¡¯m scared I had a nervous breakdown or a stroke or something.¡± ¡°Well . . . that makes two of us,¡± Kate said. ¡°Maybe we''re all dead,¡± Loo said. Everyone turned to look at her. ¡°Bruh!¡± Amber said. Loo shrugged. ¡°What? Could be.¡± Cold air poured though the broken windows and smashed-open door, biting at Tom¡¯s exposed skin. He shivered. ¡°We''re not dead. But I have no idea what the hell is going on.¡± ¡°Wait, what the hell?¡± Kate said, looking around the room in disbelief. ¡°Where is the TV, the fridge, our stuff?!¡± Tom looked around. Kate was right; every item of modern technology was gone. Who could have even taken it? Tom and his family huddled in silence as he thought about what to do. The freezing air continued to pour into the house, chilling him to the bone. Shadows played tricks on his eyes as he searched the darkness outside for any sign of movement. Fear clung to him like a second skin, heightening his senses, and simultaneously paralyzing him into indecision. ¡°Maybe we should try to find help,¡± Kate suggested. Tom did his best to shake off the icy tendrils of doubt and fear. He had to keep his family safe. ¡°You¡¯re right. Okay everyone, please listen,¡± Tom said, holding up his hands and now fully healed thumb. ¡°I have no clue what¡¯s going on, but those things are dead, and we''re okay. The front of the house is busted out so it¡¯s not safe or warm. We can¡¯t stay here. I want to check on the Robinsons and make sure they¡¯re okay, and then find help. We need to stay quiet and move fast. I¡¯m pretty sure these things are blind, so if there are more, we can just stay away from them. Kate, that work for you?¡± Kate nodded. Tom glanced at each of the kids, making sure they understood. ¡°We¡¯re going to do three things. First, put on warm clothes, shoes, and socks. Second, drive over to the Robinsons¡¯ house and make sure they¡¯re okay. Third, we''ll all get in our car and head . . . somewhere. I don¡¯t know where yet.¡± Tom turned toward the stairs. ¡°All right, quietly, let''s get moving.¡± He motioned for the kids to follow him. What are we going to find when we reach the Robinsons? Should we even go out into the dark? Maybe we should sit tight till daybreak? Night had crept up on them. The upstairs hallway was veiled in darkness. Tom instinctively reached for the light switch, then remembered the power was out. ¡°Stay close,¡± Tom whispered. The children¡ªnow shivering¡ªnodded in response. When he reached the end of the upstairs hallway, he cautiously peeked into each of the kids'' rooms, scanning for any signs of monsters. Finding none, he let out a long breath he''d been holding. ¡°Shoes, coat, super warm clothes. It''s freezing out. Be quiet and hurry,¡± Kate whispered to the children. The kids nodded and ducked into their rooms. Tom and Kate entered their room. Kate''s resourcefulness immediately kicked in; she started stuffing a backpack with small blankets and extra clothes. Her hands were swift and precise. ¡°Thank God your head is working better than mine,¡± Tom said. Her lips curved into a brief smile. ¡°Here,¡± she said, handing him a backpack and a couple of empty metal water bottles. ¡°We have these, but the water isn''t running to fill them.¡± ¡°All right, we''ll figure something out,¡± he whispered, tucking the bottles into the backpack. He turned to the closet, where he hoped to find his gun case, but as he rummaged through the contents, his heart sank. It was gone. Where the hell is all our stuff? ¡°Damn it,¡± Tom said, resisting the urge to slam his fist against the wall. Instead, he turned to Kate, who was still busily gathering essential items. He stopped and grabbed her, giving her a quick kiss. ¡°Gun¡¯s gone but . . . we''re gonna be okay.¡± He pulled her into a hug, finding comfort in her presence. Kate nodded. ¡°We will,¡± she whispered back, her hand briefly squeezing his. As they finished packing, Tom glanced out of the window, scanning the darkness for any signs of danger. All he could see was the heavily falling snow.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. You grab the girls, and tell them to be quiet. I¡¯m going to check downstairs,¡± Tom said to Kate as he zipped up his jacket. ¡°Careful.¡± Tom crept down the hallway and back to the stairs just above the living room. He descended carefully, each creaking step making him wince. Despite the icy chill in the air, beads of sweat clung to his forehead, his senses on high alert. The darkness was suffocating, pressing in on him from all sides, making it difficult to discern where the shadows ended and the danger began. He reached the bottom of the stairs. He paused, listening intently for any signs of danger. Just . . . man up and go. ¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered under his breath, cursing the lack of light. The darkness seemed to amplify every sound. He forced himself away from the steps, and slowly did a circuit around the living room. Kate arrived at the top of the steps. The kids were behind her in their hastily donned coats and backpacks, their breath forming small clouds in the frigid air. Kate gestured for them to follow her. Tom looked out of the front windows for any movement outside. Still clear. Kate and the girls appeared beside him. ¡°Everyone has extra clothes, right?¡± said Kate, her voice barely audible. ¡°Good. We''re gonna stuff food in everyone''s packs. Stay close, and stay quiet.¡± She silently led the girls into the kitchen. Tom crossed the living room, fixated on the peculiar items strewn across the floor. He reached for the padded Leather Tunic and tried to pick it up, but the armor refused to budge, as though it was welded to the ground. ¡°Strange,¡± Tom muttered under his breath. He poked and kicked at it until Kate and the girls came back into the room. They needed to get moving, but curiosity urged him to examine the loot further. ¡°Hey, Kate,¡± he whispered, not taking his eyes off the odd collection, ¡°come take a look at this.¡± Kate walked over to him, pulling the children behind her. Chloe and Loo clung to each other, their wide eyes glued to the window, and to the dark beyond. ¡°What is it?¡± Kate whispered. ¡°I can''t pick up this armor. It¡¯s like it¡¯s attached to the floor,¡± Tom said. ¡°There are Coins here too. Watch this.¡± He reached down, attempting to pick up or move the Coins. The first few Coins wouldn¡¯t budge. Then he poked at one that did respond to his touch; it slid a few inches across the floor, and he picked it up. ¡°Only this one moves for me,¡± he explained, holding up the Coin for Kate to see. ¡°The others won''t budge, just like the armor. I can pick up that small metal ingot too.¡± He retrieved the ingot from the floor, its surface glinting in the scarce light. [Automatic Assimilation Protocol Activated during Levels 1 and 2. Iron identified as valuable material. No immediate function. Storing in internal reserves. Resource Repository 2 of 3 spaces occupied.] [Automatic Assimilation Protocol Activated during Levels 1 and 2. Commencing Iron Absorption.] Tom dropped the ingot as words once again flooded his vision. He blinked rapidly until they disappeared. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Kate asked. ¡°Uh, yeah. Sorry, still dizzy.¡± Tom retrieved the ingot from the floor and inspected it. Nothing happened, so he slipped it into his pocket, and motioned for the kids to come closer. ¡°I want you to try to pick this armor up.¡± ¡°I know this is crazy,¡± said Chloe, ¡°but . . . maybe it''s like video game loot rules.¡± Amber gave her a flat look. ¡°Stop looking at me like that! I know it''s weird, but c''mon, I mean, monsters did disappear and drop stuff out of thin air.¡± Loo nudged the armor with her toe. When it didn¡¯t move, she bent down and tried to move it with both hands. A second later, she was on all fours with her head on the floor, trying to see how the armor was attached. She tapped at it for another few moments before Kate made her move. The armor did not budge for Loo, or for anyone else who touched it. ¡°All right,¡± Tom sighed. He looked at Amber. ¡°You¡¯re the last one. Just try it, please.¡± ¡°Low-key not gonna work,¡± Amber said with shrug. She reached down and picked up the armor. It seemed to squirm and wriggle in her grasp, conforming to her size and shape as if designed specifically for her. She stared at it, her earlier skepticism replaced with wonder. ¡°See?¡± Tom said. ¡°It''s meant for you. Put it on. We don''t know what we''re dealing with, and it might help protect you.¡± Amber hesitated, then put on the strange armor. ¡°Maybe we should take them with us,¡± Chloe said and pointed at the Coins. ¡°Those might be important.¡± ¡°I agree. Everyone, reach down, pick up the Coins you can, and bring them,¡± Tom said, pocketing his Coin. The others followed suit, scooping up the remaining Coins that responded to their touch. Loo was the only one who did not receive a Coin. Tom picked up the bats; one for Kate, and one for himself. He also noticed Amber swipe the fireplace poker and stuff it under her jacket. It worried him but, not having a good argument against her arming herself, he chose not to say anything. With a final cinching of jackets, and after stuffing last-minute food items into everyone¡¯s backpacks, they stood ready at the front door; prepared to face whatever lay ahead. ¡°Okay, here we go. Stay together, and stay quiet. First, to the car. Next, stop at the Robinsons¡¯, and then we get the hell out of here. We¡¯re going to be okay. Nothing is going to happen to us. Love you guys,¡± Tom said, unsure whether he was trying to reassure his family or himself. He led the way out of the front door, with Kate right after him, and the kids following closely behind. He gripped the bat tightly as they stepped out into the frigid darkness, the weight of it a small comfort in his hands. The cold air stung his face, and he could see Kate pulling her coat tighter around her, already shivering. The kids didn¡¯t look much better. They crept silently through the dark front yard. The world around them was different, somehow. No lights were on; the neighborhood was veiled in an unfamiliar darkness. There were no cars in the driveways. Did everyone take off? However, there were no tire marks cutting through the layer of snow on the road. When he squinted through the falling snow, he could make out the occasional trail of footprints further down the street. A few of them were much larger and deeper than they should be. Beside him, Kate''s eyes darted frantically from one vacant spot to another, before landing on their own empty driveway ¡°Tom,¡± her voice wavered. ¡°Where are all the cars? Oh God, what are we doing to do? What the hell is going on!¡± ¡°Shhh,¡± was all he could say. He swallowed hard, creeping tendrils of panic wrapping around his chest. His heart pounded like a drum against his ribcage, and he clenched his fists to keep them from shaking. He drew in a few deep breaths. He could not afford to panic right now. That was what got people killed. ¡°We''ll stick to the plan,¡± he said, forcing a calm into his voice that he did not feel. He turned to face Kate and the kids, meeting them with what he hoped was a calm face. ¡°We just . . . we walk to the Robinsons¡¯ house. We¡¯ve done it hundreds of times. Stay quiet. We''ll figure things out once we''re there.¡± ¡°It''s so cold,¡± Chloe muttered, rubbing her arms for warmth. ¡°I know. It¡¯s a short walk. Let¡¯s keep moving.¡± They crept forward again. With every few steps, Tom glanced back and made sure everyone was still with him. The girls were right behind him, with Kate bringing up the rear, her grip on her bat just as tight as his own. Their boots crunched loudly in the snow. Small snowflakes peppered their shoulders and faces, stinging their skin, but at least the snow seemed to be easing up. The distant shouts and screams were not easing up. ¡°This isn''t creepy at all,¡± Chloe whispered to Loo. Loo didn''t respond; she clung tightly to her sister¡¯s arm, her eyes wide. She froze. ¡°Why¡¯d you st¡ª¡± Loo pointed down a side street. Tom followed her finger. Several blocks away, a monstrous silhouette loomed in the center of the street, its large form casting long shadows in the snowy moonlight. It was facing away from them, but Tom could tell it wasn¡¯t the same type of monster that had attacked the house. This thing had a head. It leaned back and emitted a loud cackling roar, waving a giant club in the air. ¡°Let''s go, before it turns around,¡± Kate hissed. ¡°Hurry, girls! Tom, go!¡± She pointed them in the direction of the Robinsons¡¯ with her bat. ¡°Stay close to me,¡± Tom whispered. They inched down the side of the road. Kate moved up beside Tom. ¡°Why are we going so slow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried something is going to see us out here in the open,¡± he whispered. ¡°That big one had a head; what if it has eyes?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Cars are gone, and we are not going into the woods in the dark. Just keep moving.¡± Tom began creeping forward again, with Kate giving him the occasional push from behind. They clung to the treeline beside the road, and moved as silently as the snow would allow. Half an hour had passed. The snow had stopped, and the Moon was trying to break through the thick cloud cover. They had walked back and forth to the Robinsons¡¯ house many times, and it was maybe a fifteen-minute walk, tops. However, from what Tom could tell, they were only about halfway. Tom froze. There were faint screams in the distance, back toward the direction of their home. For a moment, he imagined that giant monster they had just seen, its hulking form snatching one of his poor neighbors. ¡°C¡¯mon Tom, get moving,¡± Kate whispered, pushing him onward. ¡°We have to get inside.¡± As they continued forward, the road ended abruptly, giving way to a dirt path that seemed to lead into a forest. A forest that didn¡¯t used to be there. Tom squinted into the gloom, trying to make out where the path led. Moonlight filtered through the trees, casting ghostly shadows across the dirt path. The snow hadn¡¯t broken through the canopy here. He thought he could just see the familiar road restarting maybe fifty yards ahead. It¡¯s like someone dumped a huge chunk of woods right through the road. ¡°Stay close,¡± Tom repeated for the hundredth time that night. He couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that they were being watched; that unseen eyes were following their every move. ¡°Is this the right way? Where the hell did these trees come from?¡± Kate held Loo close to her side. Tom didn''t answer immediately. He scanned the area one last time before making a decision. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s the right way,¡± he said, motioning for everyone to follow. ¡°Let''s go.¡± The sound of their footsteps crunching on the frozen ground seemed unnaturally loud as they moved through the woods. Every footfall, every leaf-rustle, and every snap of a twig set Tom¡¯s nerves on edge. His tension eased slightly when he emerged from the trees, the road reappearing ahead of him. ¡°Thank God,¡± Kate breathed. The Robinsons¡¯ house was a short distance away, its quiet silhouette looming ominously against the star-speckled sky. They approached the house. Tom peered through the windows. His heart dropping at the sight of broken furniture strewn all over the place. Chapter 05 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 Tom navigated the Robinson¡¯s living room, using the faint moonlight filtering in through the windows to guide him around the overturned furniture. He turned the corner and saw Bo kneeling next to his wife Hana. Bo''s shaved head and long red beard contrasted with his pale skin as he bent over her. Bo was built solid from years of carpentry work, though he was beginning to develop a slight beer belly. Bo dropped the towel he was carrying, revealing his sleeve of intricate tattoos¡ªkoi carp swimming within a vibrant Japanese garden¡ªthat Hana had designed for him. In a panic, he quickly wrapped the white towel around Hana''s right arm, where it had been severed and was bleeding profusely. Hana slumped against the wall as blood formed a pool around her. She was deathly pale and had vomit on her shirt. Thick waves of glossy black hair flowed down her slender frame, the ends trailing in her own blood. ¡°God,¡± Kate whispered, sucking in her breath at the sight of Hana''s horrific injury. ¡°It''s just us!¡± Tom announced, raising a reassuring hand as Bo dropped the towel and reached for a broken table leg. Relief washed over Bo''s face; he lowered the makeshift weapon and motioned for them to come closer. Kate pushed past Tom and Bo to kneel by Hana''s side. She picked up the already blood-soaked towel, rewrapped Hana¡¯s elbow, and applied pressure to the wound. ¡°Are you guys okay? What the fuck is going on?¡± Bo asked Tom in a raised whisper, pulling him to the other side of the kitchen. ¡°We''re okay, but I don''t know what''s happening. We were just hanging out at home when the earthquake started. Then these fucking things broke into the house and attacked us. No heads, lots of mouths.¡± Bo nodded. ¡°One of those bastards got in here too. It grabbed Hana¡¯s arm with its tongue and pulled it into its mouth. It fucking bit it off. I have to get Hana to a hospital right now! She''s lost a lot of blood.¡± Bo¡¯s words stumbled over each other. ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± Tom muttered, running a hand through his short hair. ¡°All the cars are gone. I don''t know how we''ll get there. We saw something huge out on the street and heard people screaming. Did the monster that was here leave?¡± He glanced around. ¡°No. I killed it. It had broken the table, so I grabbed a table leg and was able to stab it a bunch of times. I think maybe it was sick or something. It died and then, no shit, it fucking disappeared.¡± Bo paused, then blinked. ¡°Wait . . . the cars are gone?¡± A scream pierced the air outside. It was close. Tom''s heart pounded, his body tense. ¡°Let''s go downstairs to the basement for now. Block out the windows and light a few candles.¡± ¡°I gotta get Hana to a hospital!¡± ¡°Bo, I¡¯m telling you man. There are no cars, and you do not want to take Hana out there on foot.¡± ¡°My gun¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone too.¡± Bo paused and closed his eyes. A moment later, he opened them again. His voice was firm when he spoke. ¡°Fine. Kids, let''s get downstairs.¡± Tom hadn''t even noticed the two Robinson kids crouched and hiding in the dark hallway. ¡°I''ll run down and just have a look first, then I''ll come back up to help with Hana,¡± Tom said. He lifted the bat and walked toward the staircase. He opened the basement door, listened for a minute, and then headed down slowly. Each step creaked loudly through the space. Something moves . . . swing first, ask questions later. With only a small amount of moonlight filtering through two tiny windows, Tom decided to light a candle. He quickly surveyed the organized shelves and storage bins that lined the walls, and tried to recall where Bo and Hana stored things. Hope I¡¯m right about them being blind. The flickering flames cast strange shadows across the concrete floor and the stacks of cardboard boxes. The basement was as safe as it was going to get. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Tom climbed back up to the basement door. ¡°All right, send them down.¡± Bo''s fifteen-year-old daughter, Tess, stood at the top of the stairs, a with tear running down her freckled cheek. She descended the stairs; her long dark hair draped over her shoulders as she looked anxiously back toward her mother. After Tess came Bo¡¯s thirteen-year-old son, Finn. Finn had wispy black hair, and had inherited more of Hana¡¯s Japanese facial features than his sister. He had been born with cerebral palsy and used specialized braces on his slender legs. After multiple surgeries, braces, injections, and physical therapy, Finn was able to walk around pretty well on his own. However, he stepped carefully down the stairs as he was prone to tripping. One by one, all the children made their way downstairs. Tom joined them in the basement. ¡°Stay quiet,¡± Tom instructed, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I''ll be right back. Stay away from the door, windows, and candles. Don¡¯t use any other lights.¡± He received a series of frightened nods from the kids before turning to head back up the steps, the bat still clenched tightly in his hand. Tom approached Bo, who was hovering protectively over Hana. They exchanged a brief nod before working together to lift her, with Kate holding the towel against Hana¡¯s arm. The group descended the stairs slowly and carefully. Once they reached the basement, they gently laid Hana on the couch. Bo leaned in for a closer look at her arm, confusion etched on his face. ¡°What the hell?¡± Hana¡¯s arm was no longer bleeding. Kate moved a tealight closer so they could all see the wound more clearly. The stump was already beginning to scab over. ¡°Something like that happened to me too,¡± Tom whispered, flexing his thumb. ¡°When those things attacked us, they bit chunks of meat out of my back, and nearly took my thumb off. But it didn''t take long for everything to heal up again.¡± He shook his head and shrugged. ¡°An hour ago, my thumb was mostly just bone. I don''t know why or how, but it''s almost fully healed now. My thumb and my back still hurt like hell, though.¡± Hana''s eyes fluttered open. Her eyes darted around the room, fear plastered across her face. Bo knelt by her side ¡°Hana! Are you all right? You scared me so much.¡± She blinked and nodded. Her eyes fell on the stump where her arm had once been. Her scream tore through the air, raw and primal. Bo wrapped her in a tight embrace, whispering urgently, ¡°shhh, shhh, babe, shhh, they will hear. The monsters, Hana, they will hear!¡± The mention of their attackers seemed to reach her. ¡°The kids?!¡± she choked out. ¡°They''re fine,¡± Bo whispered. ¡°Tom, Kate, and their kids are here too. We''re all fine.¡± Hana''s gaze swept across the concerned faces surrounding her, then she buried her face into Bo¡¯s shirt, and Bo held her. A few minutes later, Hana gently pulled away. She sat, upright and strong, though her eyes remained distant. ¡°Okay,¡± Bo said, rising to his feet. ¡°I''m going to see if I can secure the door better. We can hide down here till morning. Hana, I''ll be right back.¡± Tom followed Bo, and together they moved Bo''s pool table in front of the exterior basement door. They paused after each heart-rending screech of the table dragging across the concrete floor. With the basement secured as best they could, Bo and Tom returned to Kate and Hana, who were sharing their experiences in hushed voices. Tess and Finn had moved over and were perched beside their mother. Hana''s eyes met Bo''s, and she wordlessly raised her healing arm, showing him the now fully scabbed-over stump just below her right elbow. Bo crouched, holding a flickering candle closer to Hana''s bloody stump. The metallic scent of blood filled the air, but there was already new pink skin forming at the outer edges of the scab. ¡°Kids,¡± Bo murmured, gesturing for them to move away, ¡°give us a minute.¡± Tess and Finn exchanged worried glances but complied, shuffling to the far side of the basement. ¡°Okay,¡± said Bo. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened to you guys.¡± Tom recounted their ordeal: from the missing technology and amenities, to their encounter with the Headless creatures. He recounted blow-by-blow how he had been injured, and how they had fought the monsters off. He hesitated when he reached Chloe¡¯s part in the battle. ¡°I-I''m pretty sure Chloe did something to one of the monsters.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Hana said. ¡°I''m not sure,¡± Tom said. ¡°When the big one was coming at me, it suddenly just started running in circles and screaming its guts out, waving its hands in the air. I felt some kind of pulse. I looked over, and there was Chloe. She was frozen still and laser-focused on the thing. I haven''t talked to her about it yet, and I don''t know if I even believe it. It sounds insane saying it out loud.¡± ¡°Not insane, I think maybe¡­ I think I was the one to make the monster at our house sick,¡± Hana said. Before anyone could respond, a loud dragging noise cut through their whispered conversation. Tom froze, listening intently, as the sound passed by the back of the house. He motioned for the kids to stay quiet and still. Kate licked her fingers and put out the tealights. The basement was pitch-black and silent. Tom crept carefully through the basement. He peeked behind one of the window-blankets. A massive figure plodded down the road that ran behind the Robinsons¡¯ home. It dragged a large wooden club behind it, which left a deep slimy-looking gouge mark through the snow. Its solid seven-foot frame was covered in brownish-green fish scales, interspersed with large clumps of oily black hair. The Troll stopped in the middle of the road, sniffing the air with its long, pointed nose. Tom swallowed hard as he peered out from behind the makeshift blind. ¡°Bo,¡± he whispered urgently. Bo joined him at the window. His pale face lost its remaining color. The sight was straight from a grotesque nightmare. [Level 2 Lake Troll Lurker: Dungeon Born] floated above its head like some twisted video game. This was a completely different creature than the Headless. The Troll stopped, sniffing and listening intently. Its head swiveled back and forth, before stopping and staring at the back of the Robinsons¡¯ house. Tom and Bo froze. Did it hear us? Can it smell us? The Troll was as still as they were, a breeze blowing through its clumps of matted hair. It stared straight at their window. Tom didn¡¯t dare take a breath. It tilted its head toward the Moon and let out a phlegmy cackle. It turned away from them and loped down the street, away from the Robinson house, dragging its club behind it. ¡°It must¡¯ve heard something,¡± Tom whispered to Bo. ¡°At least it''s headed away from us.¡± Both men watched the window for a few more moments, before dropping the cover back into place. ¡°Go ahead and light the candles again, Kate,¡± Tom whispered. ¡°Okay, kids,¡± Bo said. He motioned everyone to group together. ¡°I think we should stay down here tonight. I want everyone to try to sleep . . . even though I know that won''t happen.¡± He sighed. ¡°At the very least, you have to rest, and be quiet.¡± Tom had been friends with Bo and Hana his whole life. Even when they were kids, Tom had admired Bo''s confidence and decisiveness, especially in tough situations. Bo looked over at Finn, a flicker of concern passing across his face. ¡°The cars are gone, so tomorrow we''re going to walk and find some help. I want to find someone to look at Hana¡¯s arm. Maybe we¡¯ll head for the police station. It¡¯s at least five miles away, which is going to be a long walk in the cold.¡± Finn met his father''s gaze with a determined expression. He nodded. ¡°What did you see outside?¡± Chloe asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°More of the little ones,¡± Tom replied quickly, ¡°but they ran the other way down the street.¡± ¡°Grab a blanket from the closet over there, and find a place to lay down and keep warm,¡± Bo whispered. The kids shuffled toward the small storage closet, their movements slow, silent, and cautious in the dim light. As they settled into their makeshift beds, the parents split off to offer comfort and reassurance. Tom wrapped Loo in a tight hug, her slight frame trembling against him. ¡°Are Grandma and Grandpa okay?¡± she asked, her voice barely audible. ¡°I don''t know, Loo,¡± Tom said, struggling to maintain his composure. ¡°But I bet they are. They¡¯re tough.¡± ¡°What do you think is happening?¡± Chloe said. ¡°Why are there monsters outside? Where did they come from?¡± ¡°Right now, we don''t have any answers, Chloe,¡± Kate said softly. She came over and rested her hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But most importantly, right now we are safe and together, and that''s good enough for now, right?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± Chloe wrung her hands. Despite being scared as hell, Tom couldn''t help but smile when Loo said¡ªa little too loudly¡ª¡°this New Year''s sucks.¡± The other kids shushed her. A few moments later, another outside scream tore through the night, closer than many of the previous ones. The families froze, each one of them straining to listen, long after the scream faded. Several minutes of silence passed before Chloe suddenly yelled, ¡°Holy crap!¡± Tom about pissed his pants as he and everyone else jumped. Chapter 06 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 Tom and Kate leaped to their feet and rushed over to Chloe. She was sitting, upright and alert, in her nest of blankets. ¡°What! What''s wrong?¡± Tom said. His eyes darted around the room in search of more monsters. Chloe, pale-faced and blinking rapidly, stammered an apology. ¡°What happened? You scared everyone!¡± Tom said in a harsh whisper. ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to. Something happened, and it scared me¡ª¡± ¡°Are we in danger?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Chloe shook her head. ¡°I was sitting here thinking about earlier, at our house when that big one almost got you. I remember feeling scared for you and feeling like¡ª¡± Chloe¡¯s hands circled in the air, searching for the right words. ¡°I felt like I threw something at it . . . but from my brain.¡± Chloe looked around at everyone, then gave a small shrug. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tom asked. ¡°Actually, no, we''ll come back to that in a minute. What scared you and made you yell?¡± ¡°I was picturing that moment of the ''brain throw'' and wondering what was happening to me when . . . ¡± Chloe''s expression changed. Her mouth hung open and her pupils dilated. Tom waved in front of Chloe''s face; she gave no indication that she could see his hand. It was like watching someone interact with VR head gear. He tapped Chloe gently on the shoulder. ¡°Chloe, you''re scaring me. What the hell are you doing?¡± Chloe shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something is happening. A bunch of stuff pops up in my vision, covering everything. It''s stuff about me, or I think it is.¡± The messages! She has them too! ¡°I''m going to see if I can do it again. If I can, I¡¯ll tell you what it says.¡± Chloe took a few deep breaths, then opened her eyes and gazed around the room. Tom was about to say something, when Chloe cleared her throat. ¡°Okay, the words are back. I¡¯m going to read out loud what this says.¡± Chloe''s fingers trembled as she raised her left hand, pointing into the air. Her index finger moved as if reading from an invisible piece of paper. Everyone leaned in as Chloe began to read, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°[Chloe Damascus] Age 16 Level 1 Psychic Tormentor. Short description available now; - you will learn more about your class as you progress. You have selected the class Psychic: specialization Tormentor. The Psychic Tormentor is a fearsome class that wields the very essence of terror as a weapon. Masters of dominating and manipulating fear, they channel the darkest nightmares of their foes, and unleash them with¡ª¡± Loo and Finn both gasped. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± the group hissed, Tom¡¯s eyes darting nervously to the basement¡¯s external door. The last thing we need is for those things to find us. Tom and Bo both shot warning glances at Loo and Finn, before turning back to Chloe. Giving her younger sister a dirty look, Chloe closed her eyes once more, her eyebrows drawing together. This time, it took her just a few seconds to access whatever it was she was reading. She raised her finger back into the air and continued:This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°[ . . . they channel the darkest nightmares of their foes, and unleash them with malevolent precision. This class thrives on the psychological torment of their adversaries. The Psychic Tormentor is not for the faint of heart; it requires a hardened resolve to channel and manipulate the depths of fear.]¡± Chloe blew out her cheeks then released a long breath. ¡°That''s it for that section. I don''t know what it means by ¡®I have selected this class¡¯. I didn''t select anything. Below that section, it says [1 Gold to upgrade: you cannot do that here]. Now over here,¡± Chloe''s gaze drifted up and to the right, as though she were reading from a different section of invisible text. ¡°This says [Psychic Abilities], then below it says: [Migraine I] On-use ability. Afflict your target with a powerful migraine. Unless resisted, the target will suffer ten pulses of damage. You may apply this ability to as many targets as possible. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade: you cannot do that here.¡± Chloe cleared her throat again. She pointed to a new spot in the room and continued. ¡°Below that, I have another heading that says [Tormentor Abilities]. I have: [Fear I] On-use ability. Project a nightmarish mental image into a chosen target. This sinister mental invasion is tailor-made to exploit the deepest fears of the victim, rendering them overcome with unrelenting terror. The effect loses power the longer¡ªor more often¡ªthe creature is feared, eventually causing the spell to break. You may fear up to one foe at a time. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade: you cannot do that here. That''s it for abilities. Over here, it says [Profession], but it¡¯s all grayed out. This section here says [Stats], but it¡¯s also grayed out.¡± Chloe''s eyes snapped back into focus. The dim candles in the room cast dancing shadows as everyone huddled together. ¡°That''s it. That''s all I can see,¡± Chloe said. Tom took a deep breath, trying to process their insanely impossible situation. He glanced around at his family and friends; his own confusion and worry were mirrored back at him. Steeling himself, he forced a reassuring smile. ¡°Okay,¡± Tom began, his voice wavering only slightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to continue on as if all of this isn''t completely insane. I guess, somehow, you cast a fear spell earlier on the monster. Do you know how you did it?¡± Chloe chewed her lip. ¡°No. I don¡¯t really know the ¡®how¡¯ of how I did it, but I feel like I could do it again if I wanted to. Sort of like if you asked me to raise my arm up. I don¡¯t know ¡®how¡¯ I''m telling my arm to do it, but I know I can raise my arm if I wanted to.¡± Chloe winced and looked at Hana, who was cradling her injured arm gently against her chest. Despite what she must have been feeling, Hana managed a weak smile. ¡°You''re fine, honey,¡± she said, holding up her remaining hand. ¡°Bad analogy, sorry Hana! But, yeah, it''s just there ready to be used I guess.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Tom nodded slowly, trying to absorb the information. His mind raced as he considered their next steps. ¡°Everyone be quiet for a few minutes,¡± said Hana, ¡°and see if you can do what Chloe did with . . . reading floating words?¡± For the first few minutes, nothing happened. Then Tess gasped. Tom and the other adults all turned to look at Tess, as she too had an unfocused faraway look. Her lips moved as if she was reading something. One by one, the other three kids seemed to have accessed the floating descriptions. Loo had a contemplative look on her face; Finn was nodding, his face serious; and Amber was all smiles. Tom closed his eyes. What is happening to me? Nothing. He tried again, with thoughts revolving around ¡®what am I doing?¡¯, and ¡®what is going on with me?¡¯, and several other variations of ¡®me¡¯ questions.. Nothing happened. Other thoughts kept interfering. Was this some type of mass hysteria they were all in? Was he perhaps in a coma and dreaming this? A government experiment? His mind was an unfocused jumble, and he grew more and more aggravated. ¡°It''s not working! I don¡¯t see anything!¡± Loo put her hand in his. ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, Dad. It¡¯s pretty easy. You have to, in all seriousness, mentally request the information to yourself. Just like in school. ¡®Teacher, could I please get information about x y z?¡¯ Calm down, and don¡¯t overthink it. You got this, Dad.¡± There was a short mental struggle that revolved around his twelve-year-old daughter telling him to calm down. However, he managed to set that aside and focused on trying to access the magical words. For a few heartbeats, there was nothing: just the darkness behind his closed eyelids. A moment later, after concentrating on how he would love some kind of DAMN information, something shifted. A faint outline appeared in his mind''s eye, barely visible. As he held onto his focus, the image became clearer and sharper, until it formed into a floating panel of text. ¡°Got it!¡± Tom said triumphantly, earning himself a bunch of shushes. He read the opening lines. ¡°What the fuck is a Sponge?¡± More shushes. ¡°Mine says Hag! Like an old lady!¡± Hana hissed. Tom let his focus fall away, and his vision cleared. Hana took a deep breath. ¡°Did everyone figure out how to do it?¡± Nods of agreement went around the room. There was a loud crash upstairs. Tom''s heart raced as he looked back and forth between the steps and his frightened family. Bo made an exaggerated shushing motion with his finger, then directed everyone to the far end of the basement¡ªaway from the steps leading upstairs. As they crouched in the darkness, the sounds of heavy footsteps and crashing furniture grew louder and more frequent. The pig-like squeal of a Headless echoed through the house, sending chills down Tom''s spine. The cold basement air clung to his skin like a second layer, but his attention remained locked on the flimsy wooden door leading upstairs. We should have braced it! It was only barrier between them and the monsters wreaking havoc above. He could hear the creatures¡¯ labored breathing as they shuffled around, their wide, flat feet slapping against the wooden floorboards. It sounded like they were furious about not finding anyone. As the families hid in the shadows, Tom clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. Loo had her eyes closed, her small hands gripping Chloe and her Mom''s arms tightly. Amber looked . . . sigh. Amber looked excited. As the minutes dragged on, the noises upstairs intensified. The group huddled silently together, eyes glued on the door to upstairs, hoping the creatures weren¡¯t smart enough to find the door. A sudden silence fell over the house. The absence of noise was more terrifying than the chaos itself. Tom waited, holding his breath. The silent moments dragged. The family members looked back and forth between each other and the door. BANG. BANG. BANG. A creature beat loudly on the basement door. Everyone jumped. Some of the children screamed. The creature at the top of the steps let out a triumphant squeal, which was echoed by other creatures. Their feet slapped against the upper floor as they ran toward the basement door. They had been found. Chapter 07 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 The basement''s dim candlelight cast shadows on the faces of Tom''s family and friends, their expressions full of wide-eyed terror. Tom managed a dry-mouthed whisper. ¡°No one do anything dangerous. Kids, stay back! I don''t want anyone to get hurt.¡± He picked up the bats. Both handles were slick in his hands; the rubber had disappeared from both handles, exposing the cold metal underneath. He tossed one to Bo. Bo caught it and nodded at Tom. Bo gripped the bat tightly, his jaw set, but Tom could see the subtle signs of exhaustion and worry creeping in around the edges. BAM. The door creaked as a creature slammed against it. How long will it hold up? Hana moved backward, pulling the kids along with her in silence. She positioned herself as a barrier between them and the rest of the room. Kate stood close behind Tom. She scanned the basement and grabbed a golf club, giving it a quick practice swing. Amber shed her coat and grasped the fireplace poker she had brought from home. Tom locked eyes with her and shook his head, signaling for her to stay put with the other children. BAM. BAM. BAM. There was a crack of splintering wood. The basement door groaned. Tom held position. His bat was raised, his muscles taut; the others were tense statues in his periphery. The door burst open. A hulking [Level 1 Headless Marauder: Dungeon Born] creature stood at the top of the stairs, its grotesque form accented by residual light from upstairs. Behind the Marauder were two smaller [Level 1 Headless Pygmy: Dungeon Born] creatures. The three monsters sniffed and roared. Then, as one, they charged down the steps. ¡°Bo, big one!¡± Tom called. ¡°Copy.¡± The Headless Marauder¡¯s tongue writhed in the air, seeming to sample the atmosphere as it reached the bottom steps. Close on its heels, the two smaller Headless Pygmies squealed their insatiable bloodlust. The Headless Marauder let out a guttural roar and lunged toward them. Tom swung his bat hard at the Headless creature, hitting it square on its huge upper lip. The monster¡¯s lip exploded, blood spraying out and splattering Bo, who was mid-swing himself. Bo landed his own solid hit on the creature''s mouth, chipping one of its large canine teeth. Bo¡¯s hit should have done more damage. One of the Pygmies screamed and launched itself from the bottom step. It crashed into Tom, and he stumbled across the room. The second Pygmy was right behind the first. ¡°Dad!¡± Chloe cried out, stepping forward. ¡°Stay back!¡± Tom yelled as he righted himself. The two Pygmies closed in on him. The first one showed no fear as it grabbed his leg, yanked itself toward him, and bit down on his inner thigh.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The pain was excruciating, and his mind shut down. However, after a few seconds of pain, it disappeared. Clarity returned. Tom ignored the one latched onto his leg and focused on the second creature reaching for him. He swung his bat; it smashed into the creature¡¯s torso before it too could latch onto him. The Pygmy hunched over, squealing and moaning. Kate brought the golf club down on its body and sent it crashing to the floor. She continued to beat it as it struggled to stand. Tom dropped his bat, and tried to pry the first one off his leg. Despite his lack of pain, the ripping and tearing sensation told him the creature¡¯s gnawing was causing serious damage. ¡°Damn it!¡± Tom hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°Got it!¡± Amber shouted. She launched herself into the fray, and plunged the poker into the creature''s back. The Headless Pygmy dropped Tom, turned, and bit Amber''s arm. It yanked her forward, sinking its teeth deep into her bicep. Amber let out a scream, and Tom¡¯s heart clenched at the sound. Kate spun away from the now-lifeless second Pygmy, still holding the blood-stained golf club above her head. Tom roared. He grabbed the creature''s arm and forced it around to face him, but this yanked Amber forward and she screamed again. Tom rammed the butt of his bat into the monster over and over again, fighting to free Amber from its grip. Kate rained blows on its back with the golf club. Finally, it released Amber, and she staggered into Kate. Kate grabbed her and pulled her away from the fight. Tom pummeled the creature until it fell limp, his anger boiling over at the harm it had caused his child. By the stairs, Bo was still circling the large Headless, taking swings whenever an opening appeared, holding it at bay. The creature took a step back and screamed at the top of its lungs. Bo stopped his swing. ¡°What the hell?¡± Tom turned to Chloe. Her eyes were locked onto the monster. Her face was creased with concentration, and a faint gray haze emanated from her eyes. Kate held Amber, her hands protectively covering the wound on her daughter¡¯s arm as blood seeped through her fingers. Hana, Finn, Loo, and Tess huddled beside them. One of the Pygmies was starting to get its feet underneath it, so Tom moved to block its path. ¡°There¡¯s another one coming fast,¡± Tess said, her eyes unfocused. Seconds later, footsteps thundered across the upper floor. The Pygmy in front of him needed to be put down as fast as possible. He stepped forward to meet it. It squealed and lunged, but Tom swung his bat with every ounce of strength he had, connecting solidly with the monster¡¯s torso. It stumbled and squealed again, its arms held up defensively. Tom was jolted by a pang of guilt and nausea at the violence, especially toward something almost child-sized. However, the thought one of these things latched onto Amber quickly quashed those feelings. ¡°Fucker!¡± Tom growled, delivering a final lethal blow to the creature¡¯s body. It crashed backward onto the floor. He stared at the twitching body, his heartbeat loud in his ears and his breath ragged. He glanced down at his leg. The bleeding had slowed, but the exposed area still resembled ground beef. Bo was still facing off against the blind Headless Marauder. Tess snatched up a pool cue and, executing a baton-like twirl, stabbed it into the Headless Marauder¡¯s mouth. ¡°Holy shit! Tess?¡± Bo yelled. The Marauder roared louder and reached toward the Robinsons, but they jumped back. It searched for them with its overly huge tongue. ¡°Look out!¡± Hana yelled. She was looking at the top of the stairs, her eyes bulging. It was another big one, a [Level 1 Headless Marauder: Dungeon Born]. Now they knew what Tess had sensed moving around upstairs. It paused at the top, long enough to listen and get its bearings. Then it stampeded down the steps with a loud pig-like roar. A bright green light caught Tom''s eye, and he glanced over to see Finn''s hands on Amber''s bloody arm, glowing with green energy. He didn''t have time to question it; he ran back to the steps to stop this new Marauder from reaching into the group. This one was the biggest one he had seen yet; he was surprised it was still a Level 1. Tom took a swing at it as it charged. The hit connected and was solid, but the Headless whipped its tongue around his leg. Tom kept his footing, but the Marauder used its tongue to pull them together. ¡°Shit!¡± Tom battled the urge to panic. He dropped the bat once again and used both hands to push against the monster¡¯s body, trying to keep its giant gaping stomach-mouth away from his own abdomen. His muscles strained, and sweat flowed down his back. It was like trying to bench press a car. Bo and Tess¡¯s Headless opponent swayed unsteadily, its tongue attacks directionless and weak. They might soon be able to help him; he just had to hold out a little longer. Amber approached with the poker. ¡°Stay back, Amber!¡± If this one caught her, she could lose an arm like Hana, or worse. Amber ignored him and crept forward, her eyes locked on the monster. ¡°Damn it, Amber!¡± Tom cursed, his frustration mounting. He couldn''t risk her getting hurt again. His worry caused his focus to slip. As the giant Headless shifted and lunged, Tom barely managed to twist his torso. He cried out in pain as the monster clamped down on his side, crushing his flesh like a vice. ¡°Dad!¡± Amber screamed. She dashed forward and thrust the poker into the creature''s armpit. Blood sprayed across the floor, and the creature released Tom with a pained wail. It staggered back. Its tongue felt around the wound, and let it out an almost-reprimanding squeal. Tess, quick as a snake, switched targets and stabbed the creature through the back with her pool cue. The tip poked out of the front of the monster, just above its upper lip. It squawked, swayed for a second, then crumpled to the ground. Finn placed his hands on Tom, green light pouring from them once more. Close-up, there were tiny mystical flowers that grew from Finn¡¯s skin. They bloomed, releasing a green healing energy, then faded away to nothing. ¡°Thanks,¡± Tom gasped, feeling the weird bubbling sensation of rapid healing along his injured side and leg. His mangled flesh slowly knitting back together was both fascinating and nauseating. Tom anxiously waited for the healing to complete so he could help with the last Headless. However, it seemed the others were on top of it. Kate delivered a powerful swing to the Marauder¡¯s back, catching it off balance and sending it toppling to the ground. Amber, Bo, Kate, and Tess didn''t hesitate; they pounced on the monster, beating and stabbing it, until it stopped moving for good. Tom flopped back onto the ground, heaving for breath. The silence of the house echoed around him. The adrenaline was fading, and a fresh wave of pain and exhaustion washed over him. Pushing through the pulsing pain in his body, he forced himself to sit up again, surveying the aftermath of the battle. A few moments passed. The clinking of loot falling to the ground announced the monsters¡¯ departure. Chapter 08 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Tom asked. He struggled to maintain consciousness as pain radiated through him. The adrenaline from the battle had fully worn off, and now he was all too aware of his injuries. He scanned his family, checking for any lingering signs of harm. Relief washed over him as he took in the sight of Amber''s uninjured arm, thankful that Finn had been able to heal it somehow. ¡°Amber, are you all right?¡± She nodded. ¡°I told you to stay back! You could¡¯ve been killed!¡± ¡°Dad, I''m fine.¡± Amber flexed her arm. The salmon-pink hue of her newly healed skin contrasted sharply against her tanned complexion. ¡°Finn did a great job,¡± she said. ¡°But what about you? You don''t look so good.¡± ¡°I''ll be all right.¡± He grimaced as another wave of pain shot through him. He tried to hide it, but he couldn''t fool his family. Especially not Kate, who could always tell when something was wrong. When they had made sure there were no further injuries, the group wasted no time in gathering the loot dropped by the monsters. Amber removed her Leather Tunic and tossed it into the loot pile; not because she was sharing it, but because it was soaked in gore. Bo snuck upstairs through the broken basement door, and returned with Coins and a Blueprint from his previous monster-kill in the kitchen. For Tom, the throbbing from his recent injuries seemed to be building, rather than fading. The pain was barely manageable. He wondered whether the healing was superficial; whether he still had serious tissue damage under the skin. ¡°Finn, can you tell us about your healing spell?¡± Tom said. It was surreal to be discussing spells and abilities. Loo was right. It¡¯s been a hell of a New Year. Finn closed his eyes. After a few moments, he opened his eyes, and began to read aloud: ¡°[Finn Robinson] Age 13 Level 1 Druid Botanomorph. Short description available now; you will learn more about your class as you progress. You have selected the class Druid, specialization Botanomorph. You are a pillar of sustainability and synergy to your team. Wielding the essence of powerful trees and vines, you command the flora to empower yourself, heal allies, or damage enemies; weaving a delicate tapestry of life and vitality. 1 Gold to upgrade: you cannot do that here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Finn. ¡°I have two abilities: [Druid Abilities] Floral Surge I On-use ability. Channels the energy of blooming flowers to heal wounds. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade;¨C you cannot do that here. [Botanomorph Abilities] Vitis Vinifera Vine I On-use ability. Grow manipulative vines of the grapevine plant. These vines¡ªinspired by the robust and powerful nature of real-life grapevines¡ªact as muscle sinew, and bestow enhanced strength and balance upon the Druid.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Plant Material Required. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here.¡± There was a hint of pride in Finn¡¯s expression. His healing spell had already proven itself invaluable to the group. ¡°I also don¡¯t have a profession or stats,¡± he added. ¡°Finn, can you see if you can heal Mom¡¯s arm?¡± Bo asked. Finn slowly shook his head. ¡°I mean, I can try, but I don¡¯t think it will do anything. It took me a while to realize it, but during the fight I could see a red hazy glow around Amber''s arm and Tom''s leg. Mom doesn¡¯t have that on her arm. I think it¡¯s because there is no current injury.¡± Finn pulled himself up on unsteady feet and walked toward Hana. His foot caught a box and he almost fell. He steadied himself and reached his mother, placing his hands on her upper arm. Everyone silently watched as Finn scrunched his eyebrows together. ¡°I can''t cast it. Not only because Mom isn''t technically wounded, but also the ability says I can¡¯t do that right now because I don¡¯t have enough mana.¡± Finn eyes unfocused and he looked around the room. ¡°Oh! I have a bar in the lower left of my vision now. It¡¯s a health and mana bar! There are no numbers, but it looks like I only have about 20 percent mana right now.¡± Tom and the group took a few moments to find their own health and mana bars. My health is full. Why do I still hurt so bad? Tom turned back to Finn. ¡°Can you see any current red haze or damage indicator on me? My thumb, leg, back, and side are still causing me a lot of pain, even though my health bar appears to be topped off.¡± Tom stretched out his leg and rubbed the area where the creature had bitten him. Finn shook his head. ¡°No, sorry Tom. I don¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°That''s all right.¡± He shrugged, not wanting to burden them with more worries. ¡°I''ll be all right.¡± ¡°Finn,¡± said Bo, ¡°with that vine spell you mentioned, I don''t know if I''m entirely ready for you to start growing twigs and shit. What if they hurt you, or they¡¯re permanent, or something? We don''t really know what we¡¯re dealing with yet, so please don''t try to do the uh, vine spell thing.¡± Finn nodded; however, it wasn''t a very convincing look. It was still dark outside. They found places to sit and rest. ¡°How about we go around the circle and everyone quietly read their info out loud?¡± Tom said. ¡°Amber, let''s start with you.¡± Bo glanced at Finn, then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to carry some of these totes up the steps to at least form some kind of barricade at the door. Keep the discussion going though. I¡¯m listening.¡± Amber nodded, then adjusted her cross-legged position, and began to read from an invisible sheet. ¡°My sheet says: [Amber Damascus] Age 14 Level 1 Rogue Flair Short description available now; you will learn more about your class as you progress. You have selected the Rogue class, specialization Flair. Your high-octane class epitomizes the art of combat agility. Swift and elusive, the Flair turns obstacles into opportunities, utilizing advanced parkour to navigate rough terrains with finesse. With a combat style marked by intense energy, the Rogue operates in short, explosive bursts, leaving adversaries reeling and struggling to anticipate the next dazzling maneuver. 1 Gold to upgrade; you cannot do that here.¡± A massive smile spread across Amber¡¯s face. She continued to read. ¡°[Rogue Abilities] Stab I On-use ability. Apply direct damage instantly. Requires physical contact. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Flair Abilities] Parkour I Passive ability. Recognize and use obstacles through the use of jumping, climbing, and rolling, to cross distances in the most efficient way possible. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here.¡± Amber finished reading. ¡°Yeet!¡± Her smile was even larger. ¡°Oh, same for profession and stats.¡± ¡°Does it say anything about damage specifics or numbers?¡± Tom asked her. She shook her head. They discussed Amber¡¯s stab ability, and wondered whether or not she had actually ¡®used¡¯ the ability, or just stabbed the creature ¡®normally¡¯ with the poker. Chloe and Finn briefly described to Amber what it felt like to use an ability and how they did it; which boiled down to ¡®think about the ability, and your body will do it¡¯. In the end, Amber decided she probably hadn¡¯t used an ability, and had just rammed the poker into the creature. This is like a fantasy game. What the fuck is going on? ¡°All right. Tess, you next,¡± Bo said to his daughter as he carried a tote up the stairs. Kate stood and grabbed another tote, helping to plug the doorway as best as possible. Tess began reading: ¡°[Tess Robinson] Age 15 Level 1 Fighter Tactician. Short description available now; you will learn more about your class as you progress. You have selected the Fighter class, specialization Tactician. A Fighter Tactician stands as a formidable force; a paragon of strength, cunning, and intelligence. Their life is intricately woven with the rigors of a soldier, where physical might converges seamlessly with mental battlefield acuity. Their cunning maneuvers and strategic insights make them a force to be reckoned with, both in solo combat and as the leader of a formidable fighting unit. 1 Gold to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Fighter Abilities] Weapon Skill 1 Passive ability. Passive knowledge on the use of common military weapons. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. Battle Map 1 Passive ability. Access an overview of the immediate battlefield. Gain the advantage of a top-down view. You also have access to a wide array of battle indicators. These tools enable you to direct your allies, or designate targets to your team. 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100).¡± ¡°Did you notice, or do you currently see, the battle map overlay the ability mentions?¡± Bo asked Tess. ¡°Now that I know what it is I can pull it forward in my vision, but I don¡¯t see it all the time,¡± Tess said, her tone carrying excitement. ¡°During the fight, it just sort of appeared, and that''s how I spotted the extra monster that showed up. The map was quite blurry at first, and I didn''t fully understand what I was seeing. But now that I know what to do . . . ¡± Tess''s eyes seemingly fixed on something only she could perceive. She mumbled to herself, her words inaudible. ¡°Oh, I think I''ve got it!¡± she said. ¡°In the bottom right corner of my vision, I can see a basic top-down view of the basement, and a little bit of outside. There are seven green dots arranged in a circle, just like how we''re seated. I can see Dad and Kate by the steps. There are no red dots like before.¡± As if on cue, Tess gasped and her face shifted. ¡°Scratch that! There are two red dots outside.¡± Chapter 09 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 ¡°Quiet!¡± the adults hissed. Faint squealing sounds filtered in from outside. Tom¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tess, whose gaze remained unfocused as she intently observed her battle map. ¡°There are at least five of them outside now,¡± Tess said softly. ¡°I don''t think they know we¡¯re in here.¡± Bo¡¯s voice was quiet but firm. ¡°If they bust in here, same plan. Me and Tom upfront, you guys stay back.¡± Tom started clambering to his feet. ¡°No!¡± Kate¡¯s whisper was a little too loud. She pushed down on Tom¡¯s shoulder to keep him sitting. ¡°I¡¯ll go up front. Tom¡¯s hurt.¡± Bo nodded; he clearly wasn''t about to argue. Kate stood, holding her bloody golf club, and positioned herself protectively in front of the kids. Before all this, Tom and his family had lived a safe and secure life with no real crises. He hadn''t ever had the opportunity to realize Kate was a badass. It comforted him, knowing if something happened to him, then the kids still had Kate. But he was here. And Kate facing those things scared the hell out of him. A heavy silence fell upon them as they huddled together, waiting and listening. Time stretched on, the rhythmic thumping of Tom''s heart drumming against his chest. His eyes were glued on the door. The weight of worry for his family''s safety slowly smothered him. The monsters continued their disturbing symphony of screeches and grunts for an excruciatingly long time. There were moments when they drew dangerously close to the backdoor. Everyone would tense and go still, their collective breath held. Sometime around what Tom would guess was three a.m., the cacophony reached a crescendo, before abruptly ceasing. Tess''s hushed voice broke the silence. ¡°The dots are all gathering together . . . and they''re leaving.¡± Tom silently wished good luck to anyone or anything they might encounter. The minutes dragged on. The monsters did not return. The suffocating weight lifted a little, finally allowing Tom to breathe. Bo signaled for their attention. ¡°I know we need to finish talking about everyone''s spells and classes,¡± he whispered. ¡°But, for now, let''s remain as quiet as possible. Every time we talk too much, they come back. I don¡¯t want to give them a reason. Let¡¯s try to get some rest before sunrise. Then we''ll make a plan and get help.¡± Time passed in hushed restlessness. Tom positioned himself near the window, peering outside, then back and forth from the back door to the top of the steps, doing his best to keep a diligent watch over his family. He gripped the softball bat that had become his makeshift weapon. It felt small and flimsy now. Kate stood guard by the upstairs door, also refusing to rest. Hana was sitting against the wall, absentmindedly rubbing the stump of her arm. Bo was creeping around the basement, opening totes and pulling out cold weather gear, sleeping bags, and blankets.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. When Tom wasn¡¯t staring out of the window or thinking about killer Headless monsters, he was looking at his information sheet and contemplating his abilities. This activity would inevitably morph into getting wrapped up in the big picture of ¡®what the hell was going on¡¯. Even though no one slept, the brief respite gave them a chance to recharge¡ªif only slightly. Their soft movements increased with the sun''s first rays. One by one, everyone gathered in a tight circle; their drawn and pale faces illuminated by the dim morning light. Their breath froze in the chilly air. ¡°All right,¡± Tom said. ¡°So, what do we do?¡± ¡°Maybe we could walk to the police station?¡± Kate said. ¡°It''s far, and probably dangerous,¡± Bo said, glancing at Finn. He paused. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we can just stay here waiting for those things to find us. I think we should go, we just need to be quiet and careful. I did my best to take stock of supplies. All the really helpful stuff like my gun, flashlights, and radios are all gone. At least we still have warm clothes and sleeping bags for everyone.¡± ¡°Bo,¡± Hana said. ¡°I don¡¯t know that rushing out into the snow, and possibly freezing to death, is the answer either. If you¡¯re worried about being attacked, walking outside seems like a sure fire way for that to happen?¡± ¡°If we secured the house as best we could, how long could we last if we stayed here?¡± Tom said. Bo thought for a few moments, and sighed. ¡°A few days at best? We have some food here, but not enough to last nine of us very long. I don¡¯t like going out there either, but daylight is wasting, and I still think going for help is the best choice.¡± The adults looked back and forth at each other. They nodded. Kate pointed at the items they had gathered. ¡°We have the loot we collected. Do we leave it here or take it with us? Our guns are gone. Does that mean everyone''s are gone? We might need this stuff.¡± ¡°Yeah, I agree we should take it,¡± said Hana. ¡°Before we leave, I think we each need to give quick, short recaps of our abilities and skills. We should be prepared and aware of how we can help each other. For example, if you get hurt, run to Finn.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± said Finn. ¡°I can heal, and I have super vines that I can¡¯t figure out how to use¡ª¡± He noticed the scowl on his father¡¯s face. ¡°Erm, I mean, that seem like they¡¯ll be hard to figure out . . . erm, how about you, Chloe? What was yours, again?¡± All eyes turned to Chloe, who seemed to visibly shrink under their gaze. ¡°Damage over time, and crowd control,¡± she said, her voice small. Amber chimed in next. ¡°I¡¯m a beast.¡± Tom raised an eyebrow. ¡°Be serious, Amber.¡± Amber sighed. ¡°I¡¯m direct physical damage.¡± Tess''s firm voice followed. ¡°Weapon skill and strategy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Kate. She turned to Loo. ¡°Let¡¯s hear yours, Loo, since you didn¡¯t go last night. Keep it simple, and keep quiet.¡± ¡°Loo''s eyes immediately unfocused. She¡¯s getting fast at that. Loo peered at an invisible spot to her left. ¡°Inundationist?¡± She struggled with the word. ¡°Anyway, here we go: [Loren Damascus] Age 12 Level 1 Conjurer Mana Inundationist Short description available now; you will learn more about your class as you progress. You have selected the Conjuration class, specialization Mana Inundationist. You have chosen a distinct conjuring technique that probes the complex tapestry of mana currents, manipulating the core of magical energy via the harmonious practice of yoga. This class has the unique ability to perceive and influence the ebb and flow of mana, granting them unparalleled power over the unseen currents of magic. While the Conjurer Mana Inundationist excels in summoning mana flows, they are limited to summoning entities that naturally reside within these magical currents. 1 Gold to upgrade; you cannot do that here.¡± Loo finished reading. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what any of that means, but I can¡¯t wait to find out!¡± She paused. ¡°My Conjurer ability is a spell called [Summon Blue Mana Plankton I], which looks to be a plankton that gives . . . oh, wait a second!¡± The group gasped. Loo''s info sheet and ability list hovered in the air. [Conjurer Abilities] Summon Blue Mana Plankton I On-use ability. Summon and control billions of Blue Mana Plankton. Allies within the Mana Plankton cloud experience a heightened rate of mana regeneration. The plankton absorb ambient magical energy, infusing those within their proximity with revitalizing mana currents. Can only be cast in a Mana Flow. Specialized yoga pose required. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Mana Inundationist Abilities] Mana Spring 1 Toggle ability. When cast, this spell enables the Conjurer to summon a vibrant and ephemeral Mana Flow directly at their feet, creating a wellspring of magical energy. Specialized yoga pose required. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use either of my spells,¡± said Loo. ¡°Wish there was a tutorial or¡ªOH MY GOD!¡± Her sudden outburst startled the group, prompting a chorus of shushes. A new message displayed in front of everyone. [Currently Available Public Information: Earth has entered an apocalyptic era of monsters and magic. Survive to be one of the last 100 million individuals and obtain immortality! Survivors are permitted to bring two people back to life. Explore and utilize your new classes and abilities. Caretaker System.] [I enjoyed meeting all of you. Best of luck! Caretaker Balance] Tom read the floating note over and over. He slumped onto the cold concrete floor, rubbing his forehead in disbelief. Just as he was getting a grip on his sanity, there was more crazy shit. An apocalypse of monsters and magic on Earth? How in the hell am I going to keep my family safe? Is this even real? For the thousandth time, Tom wondered if he was in a coma on a hospital bed somewhere. He zoned out, while the rest of the group whispered back and forth about what the message meant, and what they should do. Chapter 10 - Tom - Week 1 Day 2 Bo¡¯s ringing voice brought Tom out of his daze. ¡°Okay, listen everyone. We can¡¯t lose it. This doesn¡¯t change anything. We still need to go over the adults¡¯ classes, distribute these items, and get out of here. Kate, do you wanna go first? Loo, can you tell us how you shared the screens for everyone to see?¡± Loo''s hands were animated as she spoke. ¡°Okay, so you just focus on your info sheet, and mentally tell it that you want to share it with everyone. Try it, Mom!¡± ¡°All right . . . ¡± Kate didn¡¯t sound confident. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, lips pursed together. The silence in the room seemed to thicken as she struggled for several moments. Her efforts paid off; a soft glow formed before them, revealing her info sheet and abilities. [Kate Damascus] Age 42 Level 1 Druid Mother Protector Short description available now; you will learn more about your class as you progress. You have selected the Druid class, Mother Protector specialization. This specialization weaves a tapestry of life, intertwining the forces of nature with the unbreakable bonds of familial love. As danger looms over your beloved companions, the Mother Protector taps into an unparalleled well of un-bear-able [Updated: Caretaker Meme] power. 1 Gold to upgrade: you cannot do that here. [Druid Abilities] Regeneration Aura I Passive ability. A manifestation of the Mother Protector''s unwavering connection to the life force of nature. This ability bathes her and nearby allies in a gentle, constant stream of revitalizing energy, mending wounds and restoring vitality with each passing moment. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Mother Protector Abilities] Maternal Instincts I Triggered ability. In the face of danger, the Druid is infused with power, boosting strength and constitution. The primal bond with her loved ones empowers her to face adversity with unwavering determination and heightened resilience. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. I don¡¯t know what the bear meme thing is, but this fits Kate like a glove. ¡°Well,¡± Hana said with a small smile, breaking the silence. ¡°That explains my arm and Tom''s injuries healing up so fast.¡± Kate nodded, her eyes still fixed on the floating information panel. ¡°That, and how she keeps beating the hell out of everything,¡± Tom added. Bo grinned at Kate. ¡°Thank God someone can. All right. I''m up next, I guess.¡± Bo stepped forward hesitantly. He cleared his throat. ¡°I don''t like my class,¡± he announced. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m embarrassed by it.¡± As Bo''s sheet appeared, the room was filled with the sound of murmurs. Tom leaned in closer to read, while Bo stood there rubbing at the back of his neck. [Bo Robinson] Age 43 Level 1 Bard Soundtrack. Short description available now; you will learn more about your class as you progress. You have selected the class Bard, specialization Soundtrack. These enchanting minstrels are masters of weaving existing songs into spells of immense power, infusing their tunes with the essence of intention. Armed with vocal prowess, showmanship, and instrumental precision, the Soundtrack Bard captivates both allies and foes alike. 1 Gold to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Bard Abilities] Summon Ethereal Instrument I On-use ability. From the ethereal plane materializes a radiant, translucent instrument¡ªwhether it be a shimmering harp, a ghostly violin, or a celestial pan flute¡ªwhich is tailored to the Bard''s current performance need.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Soundtrack Abilities] Summon Sheet Music I On-use ability. Ethereal parchment unfurls before the caster, and an intricate interface materializes. The interface presents a surreal amalgamation of falling notes and scrolling lyrics, with each element floating in harmony within the Bard''s line of sight. The notes descend while the lyrics flow seamlessly, inviting the Bard to weave both melody and verse into a captivating performance. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. Bo took a deep breath. ¡°I guess I fucking sing karaoke and play Guitar Hero.¡± Heat simmered through his words. ¡°I want to know what this ''you have selected'' shit is. I would have never picked this.¡± The room was quiet. Tom thought it sounded kind of cool. Bo, however, paced in a circle. A vein bulged in his forehead. Tom placed a hand on Bo''s shoulder, offering a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Dude,¡± Tom said quietly, ¡°no matter what class you would have gotten, you¡¯re going to crush it.¡± Bo shrugged off Tom¡¯s hand. ¡°I''m not gonna do it. I won¡¯t watch everyone fight these things while I dance around and sing like a fucking idiot.¡± Hana stepped forward, her nose wrinkled. ¡°Calm down, Bo. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s upset.¡± Hana¡¯s info sheet appeared before them. She waved at it with a mocking gesture, unconsciously doing so with her missing hand. She looked close to tears. She read aloud, her voice thick: ¡°[Hana Robinson] Age 43 Level 1 Witch Hag. Short description available now; you will learn more about your class as you progress. You have selected the class Witch, specialization Hag. In the shadowy realms where dark magic intertwines with malevolent forces, the Hag emerges as a practitioner of forbidden arts. Drawing power from the depths of the occult, these spellcasters master spells that many consider taboo, but at a cost. For the Hag, every incantation comes with a price, as the very energies they wield recoil upon them. 1 Gold to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Witch Abilities] Sickness I On-use ability. A vile miasma of disease manifests around the selected target, enveloping them in an invisible cloak of potent infections¡ªbacterial, viral, and beyond. This malevolent spell burrows deep within the victim. Once rooted, it commences a relentless onslaught on the body, waging war against both flesh and spirit with merciless decay. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Hag Abilities] Debone I On-use ability. When cast upon a portion of a corpse, this dark enchantment initiates a rapid and ghastly decay, stripping away the layers of flesh until only the pristine bone remains. The Hag, with mastery over the dark arts, can choose to unleash a single, creature-specific ability inherent to the bones. Alternatively, the Hag may opt for a more esoteric application of the magically enchanted bones. By channeling the innate magical properties lingering within, the bones can be utilized to modify and enhance the Hag''s other spells. Each set of bones carries a unique resonance, influencing the characteristics of the dark energies. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Finn said. ¡°I get that it sounds kind of creepy, but it¡¯s also powerful.¡± ¡°Thank you, Finn,¡± she said, wiping away a tear that threatened to spill over. ¡°It''s just, gross.¡± ¡°Useless,¡± Bo said as he pointed to himself, then pointed to Hana, ¡°is worse than gross. Either way, I doubt we can do anything about it. Let¡¯s just find some help, and then none of this shit will matter.¡± ¡°Tom, your turn,¡± Hana said, clearing her throat and gesturing toward him. ¡°Let''s hope yours isn''t as bad as mine.¡± Tom stepped forward. He grew embarrassed as he fumbled with the prompts for his own info sheet. After taking the longest of everyone by several minutes, Tom finally managed to bring up his info sheet and abilities. [Tom Damascus] Age 43 Level 1 Fighter Sponge. Short description available now; you will learn more about your class as you progress. You have selected the class Fighter, specialization Sponge. As a Sponge, you are a Fighter who has mastered the art of adaptability, seamlessly integrating elements from your environment into your own body. You possess the unique ability to absorb materials and transform them into useful assets, making you a formidable and adaptable force on the battlefield. 1 Gold to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Fighter Abilities] Pain Management I Passive ability. A technique that allows you to temporarily shrug off massive amounts of pain during battle. However, the aftermath of Pain Management is not forgotten. After each battle, you must slowly endure the deferred pain. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; ¨Cyou cannot do that here. [Sponge Abilities] Bone Modification I Passive ability. Masters of adaptation, Sponges seamlessly merge the essence of absorbed materials with their very bones, unlocking unparalleled potential. Bone Modification 1/1 completed: Rubber Bones Your skeletal structure attains an otherworldly flexibility. When faced with damage that would typically shatter bone, your anatomy undergoes a miraculous transformation. Your bones, now imbued with the elasticity of Rubber, bend and twist, absorbing the impact and snapping back into place with an uncanny rebound. Cooldown of once per day. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 2 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. ¡°Wow, Dad, that sounds awesome!¡± Loo said. ¡°A great tank for our team, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah. Maybe.¡± Nothing stops me straight up dying if I get stabbed in the face. In truth, Tom was underwhelmed by his abilities compared to the others. The Rubber bones stuff was kind of neat, but he grimaced as he pictured the Rubber of the bats¡¯ handles worming its way into his body when he wasn''t looking. He tapped his back pocket where he had slid the Iron ingot. It was gone as well. So now I have metal in my ass cheek? How is this supposed work? Bo broke the silence. ¡°Okay, big day ahead of us guys. We need to get moving.¡± He gestured for everyone to join him at the small loot pile. One by one, everyone took turns looking through and holding the items. ¡°I guess the loot is only locked on the floor until you claim it,¡± Chloe said. ¡°After that, I guess anyone can take it.¡± She passed Amber¡¯s Tunic to Loo. Once Loo took ahold of Amber''s Leather Tunic, a small window appeared in the room, displaying its stats: [Leather Tunic - Simple: +XS.01 critical strike damage] ¡°Look, the items also have information!¡± Loo said. ¡°You can pull up the information, just like when you pull up your ability info.¡± ¡°Nice find, Loo!¡± said Tom. ¡°It seems like our looted items match our respective classes so far. Does anyone feel they need, or should have, something that wasn''t originally assigned to them?¡± Nobody spoke. Loo handed the Tunic back to Amber with a smile. Amber took the tunic back, her nose wrinkled in disgust. So far, the group had collected loot from three monsters at the Damascus home, one that the Robinsons faced alone, and four more in the basement. The total haul equated to: twelve Copper Coins; Amber¡¯s Leather Tunic; a Blueprint for a Simple Profession Booth that Bo was holding onto; two Iron Ingots (one already absorbed); a Bronze Short Sword with an XS boost to passive sword talent for Tess; and a ridiculously ugly brown Simple Cloth Cap with a bonus to bardic ability that went to Bo. While Bo''s face was the picture of forced calm, his forehead told a different story. The vein there throbbed angrily, seeming to shout obscenities at the cap lying on the ground. Chapter 11 - Tom - Week 1 Day 2 There was no loot for Loo. She watched the other kids holding their Copper Coins, her shoulders slumped. Tom almost reassured her with the prediction of more loot, but he stopped himself. Holy shit, there probably will be more loot. Which means more monsters. The reality hit him hard. He shook his head to regain focus. ¡°We should probably get moving if we plan to walk. It¡¯s only going to get colder.¡± ¡°Not like it¡¯s warm in here anyways,¡± Amber said, her arms wrapped tightly around herself. Her breath came out in small clouds, dissipating in the chilled air. Without electricity, the once marginally warm basement had lost to the cold¡¯s inexorable creep. Hana snatched Bo¡¯s hideous bardic cap and, with a theatrical flourish, put it on his head. ¡°Guess it¡¯s time to get serious then!¡± she declared, sparking smiles and chuckles among the kids. Bo slowly pulled the cap off his head with two fingers, a self-deprecating smirk breaking across his face. He stuffed the cap into his back pocket, and shifted gears into what Tom called ¡®Work Bo¡¯, which was all business. ¡°Last night I sorted out the essential gear into nine piles,¡± said Bo. ¡°Those four piles are for the adults. The other five piles are for the kids. Each pile has winter gear and blankets. I found some spare backpacks too. Pick a pile, and let¡¯s get loaded up.¡± As they gathered and loaded the essentials, a popup appeared in Tom¡¯s vision. A collective gasp escaped the group. [Warning: Dungeon Level Increase Detected. Attention brave souls! Your nearest Dungeon has ascended to Level 2. Beware, for it now possesses the ominous power to obliterate all humanmade structures within its domain! Caretaker Purge.] A loud crack echoed through the air, followed by the shattering of glass. The walls and foundations of the house began to tremble. Fresh cracks meandered through the basement floor and spread through the walls to the ceiling. Hana cursed as she thrust her missing arm toward the wall to steady herself, and instead stumbled to one knee. Bo leaped over and helped her to her feet. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Loo''s panicked voice rang out. ¡°Is the house collapsing?¡± Dust showered down on them as more cracks appeared in the ceiling. Family members shouted around Tom as the house groaned and snapped. His heart raced as he watched Amber dodge debris falling from the ceiling. ¡°OUT! Everyone, out the back door!¡± Bo¡¯s commanding voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Grab the rest of the gear! Tom, help me move the pool table!¡± In a flurry of movement, Hana and Kate shepherded the children to snatch up as much gear as they could. Finn and Loo were jostled around in the chaos. Tom and Bo worked swiftly, dragging the pool table away from the door. Hana passed their gear to them with her left hand. Kate¡¯s blood-stained golf club was lodged under one arm, the two baseball bats under the other. The cacophony of creaking and tearing intensified, and large chunks of the building crashed around them. Tom¡¯s heart tried to climb out of his chest. He flung open the back door; monsters or no monsters, they had to get out. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Out, out!¡± He grabbed Loo and pushed her toward the door. They stumbled out into the backyard, trampling through several inches of solidifying snow. Bo was the last person out, gripping his backpack and another one of his golf clubs. The families gathered by the boundary fence, as far as possible from the collapsing house. Most of them rummaged through their backpacks and bundles for extra layers, shivering in the freezing air. Only Bo and Hana were still. They held each other and stared at their dying home. No one spoke. Tom¡¯s breath turned into frosty crystals in the air. The Robinson¡¯s home and possessions disintegrated and sank into the ground, like a sandcastle swallowed by quicksand. It took only minutes. The freezing air was heavy with sudden silence. Everyone huddled together, wrapped in blankets. Tom glanced up and down the street; it seemed all the houses had met the same fate. Our house is probably gone too. In his mind, Tom wandered through the rooms he and Kate had decorated. The coffee-colored bathroom tiles which had witnessed many playful bath times. The wooden picture frames in their living room, which used to show babies and toddlers with ice cream on their faces, and now showed the Damascus children at Disney World, or throwing water balloons in the garden, or receiving certificates at school. Their shelter. Their safe space. The place where they raised their children. All of it was gone. No one spoke. Bo broke away from the group. He paced through the yard, plowing furrows through the snow, and taking random swipes at it with the golf club.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Hana was an ice-covered statue, staring at the empty patch of ground¡ªthe only patch without snow. There were no signs a building¡ªa family home¡ªhad stood there only moments earlier. Kate plonked her stuff down and placed an arm around Hana¡¯s shoulders. Bo slowed his pacing. He cleared his throat. ¡°We have several hours of daylight still, and we can¡¯t stay here. We¡¯ll freeze. And those monsters may have heard all the noise.¡± He shouldered his backpack. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Tom made sure his coat was tightly zipped. ¡°Let¡¯s stick together, stay alert, and keep quiet. If we see any houses left, we¡¯ll check for cars, phones, or maybe guns.¡± He grabbed one of the baseball bats from the ground. Hana tried to zip Finn¡¯s coat one-handed. Finn rested his hand on hers. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom.¡± He pulled the zip to the top, his chin resting on its collar. Hana tried, and failed, to smile. She turned to the rest of the children, injecting positivity into her voice. You know, I always thought of our families as a pod of orcas. If we look out for each other then I know we¡¯re going to be okay.¡± Hana patted Finn on the shoulder as they, Bo, and Tess started walking through the snow toward the street. Kate gathered her golf club, baseball bat, and the other kids, and followed closely behind. Tom brought up the rear, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings. His gaze darted back and forth between the barren patches of land where houses once stood, and the foreboding patch of woods they had walked through in the night. Now, the concrete the road was gone too, leaving only a frozen dirt path. As they walked down the street, Tom¡¯s mind wandered to worst case scenarios. What if all the houses in the world are gone? Where am I gonna take Kate and the kids? Numerous monster tracks were scattered across the snow-covered path, with two distinct types: large three-toed prints with sharp claws¡ªTom assumed they belonged to the Trolls; and the more common flat-footed prints from the Headless creatures. The adults maintained a protective perimeter around the children as they moved between the various tracks. ¡°Wait.¡± Kate held up a hand, her eyes narrowing as she pointed further down the street. After a few moments, Tom could see a young White couple running toward them, yelling and waving their arms at the group. It was Blake and Bridget Hess, a newly married couple who had recently purchased their first home in Raintree. The two groups ran toward each other, Bo frantically motioning for the couple to lower their voices. ¡°Hey! Keep it down!¡± Bo hissed as they reached them, scanning the surrounding forest for any signs of approaching monsters. Kate turned to Bridget ¡°Are you okay? Was anyone hurt?¡± Blake replied, ¡°no, but our house collapsed!¡± He was a tall and lean man in his mid-thirties. His sharp, jet-black hair was slicked back, and there was a faint shadow of stubble on his jawline. ¡°What about monsters?¡± Hana asked. ¡°Have you seen any? Were you attacked?¡± Blake and Bridget exchanged confused looks. ¡°Attacked?¡± Blake fumbled for words. ¡°By . . . monsters? C¡¯mon . . . ¡± Hana held up her stump. ¡°Oh my God!¡± said Bridget. ¡°We need to get you to a hospital!¡± Her petite frame seemed even smaller in her distress. A stray brown curl escaped from her large ponytail, which bounced as she moved. Bo told them about the attacks at his home. Blake continued to give Hana and Bo skeptical looks, despite Bo¡¯s explanation and Hana¡¯s missing arm. It was starting to piss Tom off. ¡°Blake, there isn¡¯t time for this,¡± said Tom. He scanned the treeline anxiously. ¡°Run down the street a ways, you can find tracks all over if you have to. They¡¯re called Headless and we¡¯ve fought them a few times. We¡¯ve seen other things which are even bigger.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± said Amber. ¡°What things?¡± Oops. ¡°Later,¡± said Tom. ¡°We need to keep moving and stay quiet.¡± He turned back to Blake and Bridget. ¡°Did you guys pack any supplies or anything?¡± ¡°No!¡± said Blake. Bridget was pale. ¡°There was an earthquake. We heard screams, so Blake said we should hide in the basement¡ª¡± ¡°There was nothing we could do to help!¡± said Blake. ¡°We spent the night there¡ª¡± ¡°Then the house fell apart and sank! Supplies? Ha! We were lucky to grab our coats!¡± A movement in the woods caught Tom¡¯s attention. As one, a group of Headless creatures emerged in every direction from the cover of the trees. They were already surrounded. ¡°Fuck,¡± was all Tom could say. Tom¡¯s heart raced. Four [Level 1 Headless Pygmy: Dungeon Born] took the lead; their twisted, grotesque, many-mouthed forms somehow even more disturbing than the two larger [Level 1 Headless Marauder: Dungeon Born] figures that followed. ¡°Do we run?!¡± Blake said, shuffling backward in the snow. ¡°You do what you want, but I doubt you¡¯ll get far,¡± said Bo. ¡°We¡¯re not running.¡± Tom positioned himself at one end of the group, opposite Bo, who gripped his golf club. Bridget seemed paralyzed by fear. She and Blake stood, frozen, in the center of their makeshift formation. Blake¡¯s wide-eyed gaze locked onto the monstrous creatures in disbelief. ¡°Use this.¡± Kate tossed the extra bat to Blake and kept the golf club for herself. ¡°Bo, you get the ones on the left. I¡¯ll handle the right,¡± Tom said. He stepped forward, and Kate moved closer to him. Now that he knew what it was, he recognized the reassuring presence of Kate¡¯s healing [Regeneration Aura] washing over him. Tom glanced over at Chloe, who already had a laser focus on the largest [Level 1 Headless Marauder: Dungeon Born]. ¡°Remember what you learned from your information sheets,¡± Bo called out. ¡°Use your abilities!¡± ¡°Your what?¡± Bridget said, seeming to snap out of her trance. ¡°But stay safe!¡± Tom yelled. ¡°Right!¡± Amber chimed in, gripping her poker tightly. Tom and Kate frowned at each other. The monsters charged. Tom swung at the nearest Headless Pygmy, his bat finding its flesh. Bo¡¯s golf club whistled through the air, holding another creature at bay. Off to Tom¡¯s side, a vocal Headless Marauder spiraled into erratic shrieks and panicked circles. The second Marauder sped toward the group, from a direction where neither Tom nor Bo could intervene. Oh God! Oh fuck! The creature bore down on Loo. Tom was about to abandon his position and rush to her rescue. Out of nowhere, Tess delivered a slashing blow with her new Sword across the creature¡¯s giant tongue, sending it reeling. ¡°Thank you, Tess!¡± Tom called. As the creatures and the families fully merged, Bo and Tom effectively held the attention of two Pygmies each, maintaining their defense without getting bitten. The Marauder that Tess had slashed now paced in front of her, testing her with its probing and slashing tongue. However, Tess remained vigilant and out of its reach. Blake, Bridget, Hana, and most of the children were huddled within the protective perimeter. Finn looked like he wanted to charge in and help, but Hana held him close. The first Marauder¡ªpreviously feared by Chloe¡ªbroke its fear and ran at the group, only to be subjected to Chloe¡¯s [Fear] spell once again. It writhed and screamed. Kate fully unleashed on the Pygmies around Tom, her gore-covered golf club slicing through the air. ¡°We can do this!¡± Bo shouted, his voice strained. The creatures¡ªthough deadly¡ªwere slow and ponderous in their movements. Amber crept behind the two Pygmies facing her father. Tom delivered a smack to one of the Pygmies, and it doubled over. Amber¡¯s eyes lit up. She lunged forward, lightning fast, and stabbed the Pygmy in front of her. It gave a squealing roar and pulled away, pulsing blood. ¡°Amber!¡± Tom yelled. Kate whacked the other Pygmy. In the center of the formation, Finn pulled against his mother and tried to push her arm away. Blake and Bridget held each other, their expressions full of fear. Bridget occasionally let out a scream when a creature got too close. Amid the chaos, Hana¡¯s voice broke through. ¡°Do something, Blake!¡± she shouted. Blake stared at the bat Kate had given him and slowly raised it, as though he¡¯d only just noticed it was there. Taking a deep breath, he ran forward and swung it at a Pygmy beside Bo. The blow was feeble, but the creature stumbled back. The battle raged on. They held the creatures at bay; however, Tom was growing tired. It was becoming evident that they needed additional damage to bring the relentless creatures down. Tom yelled to Tess, who was facing off against her larger Headless foe. ¡°Call targets!¡± Tess nodded. After a few seconds, Hana yelled. ¡°Tess, I see it!¡± ¡°I see it too!¡± Chloe shouted. Tom looked around the battle and saw a shimmering skull floating above one of the creatures. Chloe and Hana exchanged a glance. With synchronized actions, they unleashed their magical abilities on the larger [Level 1 Headless Marauder: Dungeon Born]. Hana¡¯s [Sickness] spell took hold; the monster swayed unsteadily on its feet. Chloe followed up with her [Migraine] spell, further debilitating the creature as it faltered, clutching its torso. Seizing the moment, Tess unleashed a slashing strike across the creature¡¯s body. Its skin easily parted, and blood fountained out, bathing the snow like a crimson painting. The Marauder emitted a high-pitched scream. It turned to retreat, before collapsing onto the ground, twitching in its final moments. A blinding light flooded Tom¡¯s vision. His brain felt like it was experiencing lag, momentarily freezing the world in place. He had only a moment to try and comprehend what was happening, before the light intensified and consumed everything in its path. A surge of energy pulsed through his entire body like an electric shock. Chapter 12 - Tom - Week 1 Day 2 A low, swirling fog hugged the ground like a shroud, cooling Tom¡¯s feet. He blinked rapidly, trying to dispel his disorientation. Seconds ago, they had been in a chaotic battle with the Headless in the street; now, the Damascus family and Robinson family were standing inside a vast cavern. ¡°What the hell?¡± said Kate. ¡°Where are we?¡± Her voice echoed off the stone walls around them. Tom moved next to Kate and his children, and held them close. ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ancient stone obelisks surrounded the group, cradling small pools that shimmered with swirling motes of light, like fireflies on a summer night. Occasionally, a mote leaped from the water and took flight around the cave, leaving a shining trail through the cave. Deeper in the canyon, giant stone columns reached high into the air, merging into the cavern¡¯s roof. Thick jungle foliage grew in patches across the stone walls. Bright turquoise waterfalls cascaded down the walls to crash into a great underground lake. There was an unusual taste in the air, like cellulose mixed with salt. As if drawn by an unseen force, the families slowly moved toward the obelisks and their glowing pools. Tom¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of their names etched onto the tombstone-like pillars overhead. Loo pointed to the moving lights around them, following one with her finger. ¡°Cool!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too close!¡± snapped Tom, pulling her back. ¡°We don¡¯t know what they are, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here¡ª¡± A striking gowned figure stood at the far end of the cave on a raised dais. Only her side profile visible, her golden iris gazing upon the pools, a half-smile on her pale face. Her soft and enchanting voice resonated through the chamber. ¡°Welcome back, families. We have already met once, even though you do not remember it. I am afraid that particular meeting must remain a secret.¡± She smiled again. ¡°My name is Balance. Caretaker Balance, to be precise.¡± What the fuck? ¡°Please allow me to speak uninterrupted. Your time here is limited, and you have important decisions to be made. The Damascus family and the Robinson family have entered what is called a ¡®Soul Contract¡¯ with each other. This comes with several perks; one of which means you share all experience evenly among yourselves. Another perk is that you all visit this place together, allowing you to collaborate before selecting your abilities.¡± With a fluid movement, Balance turned to face the opposite direction. She transformed into a suave mustached Indian man wearing a tuxedo. Tom blinked. Balance¡¯s golden eye flashed; as before, only his side profile was visible. Though his voice was deeper, it retained its gentleness and charm. ¡°From this point forward, each time you level up, you will find yourselves here. The duration of your stay will depend on the circumstances of your leveling. Regrettably, your time is brief this visit, given the ongoing battle around you. Within this chamber, time follows a peculiar rhythm. Approximately one minute here corresponds to one second in your battle outside. Thus, you have about five minutes to select your Level 2 abilities before returning to the fight, your memory once again veiled of this place.¡± It¡¯s official. I¡¯m in a coma somewhere. ¡°However, during future visits to this chamber, you will regain the memories of previous encounters, so that we do not need to go through an explanation each time. For now, I will allocate just two minutes of your five for inquiries.¡± A cascade of questions surged forth. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Why is this happening?¡± ¡°Can you help us?¡± ¡°Soul Contract?¡± ¡°Can you fix my arm?!¡± With a raised hand, Balance silenced the inquiries. His voice was gentle but commanding. ¡°I am aware that your group has accessed the tutorial. Indeed, your world has undergone irrevocable changes. Magic and monsters have become undeniable truths. Life will never be as it once was. You are now engaged in a battle for your very survival.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Tom¡¯s breath hitched as he grappled with the knowledge that this was it; it was not going to go back to the way it was. A palpable energy radiated from Balance. It felt almost physical against Tom¡¯s skin. He wondered if he was about to make a fool of himself. ¡°Are you God, or a god?¡± Balance shifted again. Now she faced the opposite direction and was back in her female form. Her serene features were illuminated by the cavern¡¯s dancing glow. ¡°No . . . well, maybe. In a sense. We have what could be considered god-like powers.¡± She shrugged. ¡°We are the creators of this universe. However, we harbor no desire for worship or dominion. We see ourselves as Caretakers; guiding and assisting you during these frightening times.¡± Hana¡¯s eyes were wide ¡°What do you mean by ¡®we¡¯?¡± ¡°Those prompts we saw,¡± said Kate. ¡°Your name was on one. I think I also saw Caretaker System, and Caretaker Purge?¡± Balance¡¯s delicate features softened into a reassuring smile. ¡°There are many Caretakers. In the vast expanse of the New World¡ªand also within this chamber¡ªit is possible that you will encounter others. With a group such as yours, someone is bound to draw the interest of a Caretaker.¡± Balance winked at the children. With another fluid transformation, Balance became the handsome man in the tuxedo. ¡°Please, families, I encourage you to approach the pool bearing your name. Please select your abilities, and immerse yourselves into the water to receive them. I must remind you of the time limit, and urge you to get started immediately. Once in front of your pool, you will not be able to converse with each other, and you will not be able to leave without making your level-up selections. You will, however, be able to speak with me if you have questions. I will leave off with this piece of advice; if the ability does not¡¯ feel like the right fit, then do not force it.¡± ¡°Try to pick safe stuff kids,¡± Tom said, looking at each of them. Amber rolled her eyes. ¡°Safety first or expect the worst, Amber,¡± Tom said with a small smile. Tom¡¯s eyes were drawn to the massive, tombstone-like pillar that bore his name; an eerie reminder of his mortality. Do they look like that on purpose? Tom watched his family move to their pools, then walked over to stand in front of his own. He turned to the kids and tried one last time to emphasize the importance of selecting spells for their collective safety, but found he was unable to speak to them. Hope they pick smart. Hope I pick smart. Tom¡¯s focus was pulled back to his own pillar, which displayed a list of glowing words under a larger glowing font [Fighter Abilities]. The options were overwhelming. There must be literally thousands! How am I supposed to decide this in two minutes? [Probing Attack] Execute a strategic, probing strike, allowing you to learn more about your opponent¡¯s defenses, and potentially identify weaknesses for future attacks. More information available upon request. [Feint] Employ deceptive maneuvers to distract your foe, forcing them to lower their guard, and opening an opportunity for a precise counterattack. More information available upon request. [Survival Instincts] Tap into your primal survival instincts when your health falls below 25 percent. Enhances your parrying and dodging skills, and makes you more elusive and difficult to hit as you fight to endure. More information available upon request. [Frenzy], [Tactical Instincts], [Vital Strike], the list went on. Sweat beaded on Tom¡¯s forehead. He needed to decide quickly, but it was crucial to make the right choice for his family¡¯s survival. He considered his role as a tank within the group. A lot of these could be useful, but I need something more defensive. [Survival Instinct] seemed promising, but with Kate and Finn¡¯s healing abilities, Tom hoped never to reach that critical threshold. ¡°Excuse me, Caretaker Balance? Can you help me filter this list?¡± Tom asked. She nodded. ¡°You may speak directly to the stone and interact with it.¡± "Is this everyone¡¯s abilities, or [Fighter] only?¡± ¡°The list shows only abilities you can obtain with your class. However, I would not call them all ¡®Fighter only¡¯, as some abilities are shared across classes. For example, [Feint] is also found in the [Rogue] and [Ranger] classes.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Tom focused on the task at hand, and spoke to the large stone in front of him. ¡°Tank-only spells . . . uh, please. I prefer passive abilities, if available. I¡¯m no expert in combat, so I prefer a straightforward, robust, easy-to-use build.¡± Good old KISS method. Keep It Simple Stupid. The easier it is to tank, the easier it is to stay alive. The list shifted once more, still appearing extensive. [Evasive Maneuvers] Hone your evasion skills; avoid incoming melee attacks by swiftly maneuvering out of harm¡¯s way. [Ironclad Defense] Fortify your defenses, entering a steadfast stance that significantly boosts your armor class. [Dense Resilience] Imbue your body with a dense, resilient energy, requiring enemies to exert more force to inflict harm. Increases your effective hit points against physical attacks. [Dense Resilience] seemed reasonable. He squinted at it, and the description expanded to show more information, in a way that reminded him of his ability panel. [Fighter Ability] [Dense Resilience I] Passive Ability. Your body undergoes a modification upgrade and becomes denser. Requires greater power from your foe to cause you harm. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. That works! I need to hurry! ¡°I¡¯ll choose [Dense Resilience].¡± Another list materialized before him. The [Sponge Abilities] list was also vast, and Tom badly wanted to dig into each available ability. Balance¡¯s urgent voice echoed through the chamber. ¡°Hurry families, you have but moments!¡± ¡°Excuse me again! Are you allowed to offer recommendations?¡± Balance nodded her approval. ¡°I am happy to help.¡± Tom¡¯s list was reconfigured, revealing [Skin Modification] and [Muscle Modification] as the top choices¡ªboth reminiscent of his [Bone Modification] skill. [Sponge Ability] [Skin Modification I] Toggle Ability Masters of adaptation, Sponges seamlessly merge the essence of absorbed materials with their very skin, unlocking unparalleled potential. Skin Modifications: 0/0 Current Modification: N/A Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Note: Iron reserves have been detected in your body and will be applied as your first default Skin Modification. Caretaker Balance.] [Note: The information tags¡ªexample Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 10¡ªwill be removed from ability description prompts at Level 3. By then, it should be understood that XS, S, M, L, XL, XXL, and XXXL represent levels of power. Caretaker Transparency.] ¡°I choose [Skin Modification],¡± Tom blurted. The choice was made, and the stone illuminated the two new abilities he had chosen. Tom looked around; everyone but Bo had already stepped into their pools. With an exchange of nods, Tom and Bo submerged themselves into the luminescent waters. The floor of the pool dropped out from under him, and Tom was adrift in a sea of twinkling Christmas lights. The swirling grew more intense until two motes of brilliance zipped forward and entered his chest. It was a warm sensation, pleasant and reassuring, washing over him as he was again enfolded in a bright white light. ***** Tom shook his head as a wave of dizziness passed over him. He struggled to get his bearings. Two Level 1 Pygmies were in front of him. A message popped into Tom¡¯s view. [You have ascended to Level 2!] [Well done on your journey so far. May the path ahead be filled with glory and triumph! Caretaker Balance.] Tom dismissed the message as Loo''s clear voice cut through the disorientation. ¡°We have more spells!¡± ¡°Yeet!¡± Amber called. Chapter 13 - Tom - Week 1 Day 2 ¡°Check your abilities if you can, we might need them!¡± Bo shouted. Tom¡¯s heart pounded in his ears as he swung his bat wildly at the Pygmy before him. It connected, and the impact reverberated up his arm and rattled his teeth. The monster screamed and held its hands against its busted mouth. Tom had a brief window to access his ability list. [Dense Resilience]; a passive skill that made him tougher. Perfect. He found his second new ability; [Skin Modification]. [Skin Modification: Iron Plate Skin. Your skin exudes stored liquid Iron, forming into hardened plate armor.] Fuckin A. Tom activated [Skin Modification]. The ability flashed, and indicated he had absorbed less than 10% of the required amount of Iron for a full modification. However, liquid Iron seeped from the skin on his hands, forming into partial plate gauntlets and bracers. The absorbed Ingots. The sensation of warm liquid metal growing from his skin sent shivers down his spine. He flexed his fingers as the metal hardened around them. He questioned why his hands were protected rather than, say, his face; however, he couldn¡¯t deny the sense of safety the armor brought. ¡°Holy crap, Dad!¡± Loo called. Tom nodded, liking the weight of the Iron around his hands. Kate stepped up next to Tom, her healing aura flowing over him. With renewed vigor, Tom charged toward the closest Pygmy. He swung his bat. The sound of cracking bones filled the air. Kate followed up with a ferocious swing of her golf club to the back of its leg, also rewarding her with the sound of crunching bone. The Pygmy collapsed to the ground, screaming and thrashing, and Tom continued his attack. ¡°This one¡¯s almost dead!¡± Sweat dripped down his face onto the Pygmy as he continued to swing his bat with unrelenting force. Fuck... these gloves are heavy! As the Pygmy struggled beneath Tom¡¯s relentless assault, Kate surged forward, her golf club raised high. With a whistling strike, she brought the club¡¯s head smashing down on the creature¡¯s spine, silencing its agonized screams. Its body went limp. With that ferocious hit, Kate had done way more damage than Tom had. Tom hunched over, trying to catch his breath. Bo had been kiting his two Pygmy targets this whole time. He didn¡¯t engage with them; instead, he screamed and backed up, pulling them in large circles. When one of them turned to chase someone else, he would leap in and hammer it with his golf club to get its attention. As Tom¡¯s breathing slowed, he realized he felt stronger. More capable. He could feel it flowing through him, though he couldn¡¯t explain why. He had only felt this way since reaching Level 2. Maybe we have more buffs! He needed to get back into the fight, but this could be important. He did his best to ¡®ask¡¯ if there was a list of all the active buffs available. To his surprise, a new tab appeared in the corner of his vision, displaying a list of buffs. [Wildstrike Prowess: XS.01 increase to critical strike chance. Provider: Kate Damascus.] [Militia: XS.01 boost to physical fighting skill. Provider: Tess Robinson.] The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. In addition, there was the healing buff of Kate¡¯s [Regeneration Aura], and his own [Dense Resilience] buff. We can do this! Teeth tore into his side. Leathery arms wrapped around his waist. Tom gasped. His momentary distraction had come at a cost. Idiot! The creature bit down harder onto his side. Tom braced himself for pain, but it was more of a firm pinch than the excruciating agony he had experienced before. Thank you [Dense Resilience]. His [Pain Suppression] ability had reduced the sensation to mere pressure. Tom shoved his gauntlet-covered fingers into the Pygmy¡¯s mouth and fought to pry it open. The creature screamed and snorted as Tom slowly freed himself. Kate followed up with a powerful kick that sent it stumbling backward, but the monster quickly regained its footing, and faced off against Tom once again. ¡°Tess, how many do you see?¡± Tom¡¯ called out. ¡°I see one headed your way!¡± Tom scanned beyond the Pygmy in front of him. ¡°The large Headless Marauder is feared,¡± Tess continued, ¡°and my Dad is leading two Pygmies around. I¡¯m moving to help him!¡± One of Bo¡¯s two Pygmies turned its attention to Tess as she approached. It lunged toward her, reaching out its clawed hands, but Tess gracefully stepped back. She dodged out of its reach and slashed across its palms. It screamed and recoiled. Tom pulled his attention back to the¡ªnow two¡ªraging Pygmies in front of him. Their frenzied movements resembled rabid animals rather than thinking creatures. Tom¡¯s battle goals shifted closer to his main role as the group¡¯s tank. I need to keep these things off everyone else. That¡¯s all I need to do. That, and not die. As he faced off against the two Pygmies, Amber maneuvered herself closer. Using one of Tom¡¯s wide swings as cover, she executed an aerial roll behind one of the Pygmies, her long dark hair whipping through the air. She pulled her arm back, and a translucent haze traveled down to her hand and into the fireplace poker. The weapon gave off a wavering sheen like a hot asphalt road. Amber thrust the energized poker through the unsuspecting creature. The Pygmy let out a blood-curdling scream. It toppled over, frantically grasping at the poker embedded deep within its thick skin. The other Pygmy roared, and lunged toward Amber. Tom was ready. He would not let his daughter be bitten again. He pushed her aside and took the brunt of the attack. The Pygmy sunk its teeth into his forearm, and Tom let out a loud hiss. However, thanks to [Dense Resilience] and [Pain Suppression], the initial sting was reduced to pressure. With his free hand, he gestured for Amber to retreat to safety, and he was thankful when she actually did. Kate rushed in with her extra damage. She raised the golf club high, then groaned with dismay when she realized she had broken the head off during her previous attack. Since swinging his baseball bat one time, Blake had been a slack-jawed spectator. Kate grabbed the bat from him, not hiding the disgust on her face. Kate swung with all her strength, and landed a powerful hit on the Pygmy tearing at Tom¡¯s arm. The creature released its grip and howled in agony. Kate continued her fierce attack against it, and it slumped to the ground beside its impaled comrade. A short while later, both Pygmies finally stopped twitching. Amber crept forward again and tugged at the poker in the Pygmy¡¯s back. She used her foot as an anchor and, after a great deal of fleshy squelching, she wrenched it free. Bo yelled; the Pygmy he had been kiting had managed to catch him. It didn¡¯t get a firm grip, and Bo grappled with the creature., Exhaustion was etched on his face. His eyes, however, were fixed on Tess as she faced off against the other Pygmy. Tom could practically read Bo¡¯s thoughts as he weighed the risks of his next move. Bo shoved the Pygmy away and grabbed his dropped golf club from the ground. He stepped in close and swung hard, hitting the Pygmy¡¯s upper right chest, but it did little damage. In that split second, the creature wrapped its wiry arms around Bo¡¯s body. Bo dropped the club once again and tried to wrestle free, but the Pygmy¡¯s many mouths clamped down on Bo¡¯s thigh and side, their sharp teeth sinking deep into flesh and muscle. Tom shuddered as Bo¡¯s screams echoed around them. Tom ran toward Bo, but he was too far away. My God, he has no [Pain Suppression]! Finn moved forward to help, but Hana held him back and stepped in front of him. Tess backed toward her father while still facing her Pygmy. Hana was doing her best to block Finn. She turned her back to him, raised her hand, and conjured a sickly green-yellow ball of light. It hovered directly above her, casting its phlegmy glow downward. Hana stumbled, but she charged forward toward Bo. The sickly light followed, then shone down upon the two Pygmies facing Bo and Tess. Both Pygmies groaned with obvious damage from the light, but it was not¡¯ enough to take them down. Bo screamed and thrashed as his side and leg were gnawed on. ¡°Bo!¡± Hana cried out. She cast another spell and threw it at the creature attached to his leg. The Pygmy slid to the ground and staggered away from Bo, vomiting from its many mouths. At the same time, the color slid out of Hana¡¯s face, and she began vomiting herself. Bo pulled himself away from the creature, dragging his injured leg. ¡°My health bar! It¡¯s half gone!¡± Bo yelled. Finn rushed over and enveloped his father in healing energy. Bo sighed as his wounds began to magically stitch together. Both Pygmies trembled and retched beneath Hana¡¯s light. Tess charged in with fierce sword strikes, quickly overpowering them. ¡°Dad! It¡¯s loose!¡± Chloe shouted. She pointed toward the Headless Marauder that she had previously kept locked down with [Fear]. ¡°My spell reached its limit!¡± The Marauder charged toward them and threatened to plow into the group. Without hesitation, Tom stepped into its path. ¡°There is another one coming! Your side, Tom!¡± Tess yelled. A huge and muscled figure ran at them from the far end of the street. Its nametag read [Level 2 Headless Marauder: Dungeon Born]. It screamed at them in an unknown language as it charged. It wouldn¡¯t take long for it to reach the battle. Chloe stared down the [Level 1 Headless Marauder: Dungeon Born] in front of her father, her hands pressed against her temples. It wavered and went limp. Its tan skin turned deep red, and its veins bulged with each heartbeat. Tom didn¡¯t know what spell Chloe had cast on it, but it was clearly powerful. The creature¡¯s large tongue flung clumsily toward Tom, but he was quick to catch it in his plated hands. Amber leaped forward, as graceful as a cat, her poker in-hand. She landed and rolled low, then stabbed its hamstring¡ªshallow yet precise. As it went down on one leg, the Headless Marauder tried to turn and face Amber, its thick arms reaching for her, but Tom still held its tongue. He yanked the creature back to face him. Just looking at her child with harmful intent must have been enough to make Kate¡¯s [Maternal Instinct] activate. Tom could practically see her muscles swell. Kate roared, and struck the creature on its back with her bat, driving it forward into the dirt. Amber finished it off with multiple swift stabs to its back. Tom dropped the creature¡¯s tongue. He positioned himself to face the charging Level 2 that was heading straight for the group. It was larger than a horse. If Tom sprinted, he could reach the monster before it reached the others, but what could he do then? There was no other option. He ran at it, letting out a guttural bellow to drown out his panic. The creature slowed and turned toward him, its enormous muscles rippling beneath its thick skin. Chapter 14 - Tom - Week 1 Day 2 The creature lashed out with its massive tongue. The wind from its strike brushed Tom¡¯s face as he pulled back, only narrowly dodging it. Oh shit! This one isn¡¯t fucking around. Its tongue cut back and forth through the air like a whip. Tom desperately tried to defend himself with his bat and gauntlets, but it was too fast. It whistled as it sliced past his head. Each time it made contact with his skin, a searing burst of pain shot through his body, leaving angry red welts in its wake. The Marauder was stronger and more agile than any Level 1 Headless they had encountered. Even with Tom¡¯s level upgrade, his new abilities, and the multiple magical buffs he had received, he was barely able to stand against the monster. Tess¡¯s yell pierced through the chaos. ¡°That¡¯s the last one! Everyone, focus on it!¡± Tom spared a quick glance to see a very pale Hana mumble something and point at the Headless Marauder in front of them. Chloe, standing next to Hana, also looked to be casting some kind of spell. The large Headless roared ferociously as it stumbled back, its massive body wobbling unsteadily. Hana moved closer to the creature, the pus-colored yellow light shining brightly above her and the monster. I wish I could see the spells. Just like that; now the creature¡¯s nameplate had a series of small icons attached. There was [Radon Light: applied by Hana Robinson] alongside her other spell [Sickness]. The next two were [Migraine: applied by Chloe Damascus] and [Intracranial Hypertension: applied by Chloe Damascus]. Bo held Finn back from rushing in to help. Kate stood by Bo¡¯s side, emanating her [Regeneration Aura]. Loo watched with wide eyes, wringing her hands. Blake slowly dragged Bridget away from the creature, and away from the group. ¡°Amber, do you see it?¡± Tess called. Tom glanced around, attempting to spot whatever they were referring to, but saw nothing. Amber gave a thumbs up. ¡°I see the path and arrow!¡± Blurred waves rolled up and down her arm and weapon. ¡°Perfect! On the count of three, attack together. One, two, three!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Tom shouted. Both girls sprinted toward the Level 2 Headless Marauder just as its tongue lashed out at Tom. Amber plunged her poker deep into the creature¡¯s side. Tess¡ªher Sword glowing a soft gold¡ªdelivered a powerful downward slash across its torso. Amber and Tess crossed paths behind the towering beast and turned back to face it. The creature let out an enraged roar and charged at Tom, who braced himself for impact. Kate landed a crushing blow to its knee. It crashed down onto one leg just before it reached Tom. The creature¡¯s momentum was halted but its attack was not. It¡¯s tongue struck just below Tom¡¯s eye, splitting open his cheek with a loud crack. Tom stumbled back. Blood flowed down his face and along his jawline. He placed an Iron-plated hand against his cheek. Kate let out a furious scream and swung her bat down on the kneeling creature¡¯s torso. Her muscled arms were¡ªsomehow¡ªlarger and more defined. Tom rushed forward; he swung his bat, ignoring the flecks of red landing around him. He connected with the monster¡¯s teeth and cracked one of them, though his hit didn¡¯t do as much damage as Kate¡¯s. The Headless dropped to both knees with another shriek. Sickly black veins pulsed throughout its body. Tess, Amber, and Kate converged upon the fallen monster, attacking it like ravenous jackals. With one final howl, and a gurgling sound, the creature collapsed to the ground. Finn let out a frustrated growl and yanked himself away from his father¡¯s grasp. He made his way over to Tom and began healing the deep cut on his face and the burning red welts covering his body.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Tom surveyed the scene, making sure there were no other monsters nearby.. His heart clenched; Chloe was hunched over, her shoulders trembling. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± he asked. ¡°Chloe?¡± ¡°Almost out of mana,¡± Chloe panted. Her breaths were shallow and rapid. ¡°Hard to breathe.¡± Her eyes were large and her hands trembled as she clutched at the fabric of her coat. ¡°Hey,¡± Kate knelt in front of her. ¡°Hey. Look at me.¡± Kate put her hand gently on Chloe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just breathe with me. In... and out... in... and out. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over.¡± Chloe¡¯s breaths were shaky. ¡°I¡¯m starting to see things when I cast . . . it¡¯s so scary . . . ¡± ¡°Deep breaths, remember? We¡¯ll talk about it later. Right now, just focus on breathing.¡± Hana was doubled-over too, a green tinge beneath her skin. ¡°My mana is low as well.¡± She retched again. Tom glanced at his own mana bar. It was perilously low. I¡¯m not sick or breathless. Just . . . tired. Tired and heavy. Tom sighed, and mentally toggled off his [Skin Modification]. The plate gauntlets slowly melted and absorbed back into his skin. A cold, splinter-like sensation tingled along his hands and wrist. Blake and Bridget crept back over to them from further down the street. ¡°What in the hell was that?¡± Blake hissed. ¡°What is happening?¡± said Bridget. ¡°What are those?¡± She pointed to the bodies. ¡°Tried to tell you,¡± Bo said. ¡°You were lucky to go undetected last night,¡± said Tom. ¡°What the hell were you doing to those . . . things?¡± Blake pointed an accusing finger at them. ¡°We have abilities now!¡± said Loo. ¡°Abilities?¡± said Bridget. Loo started to explain their information sheets and abilities, but Bo waved her off the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s keep some things private, guys,¡± Bo whispered to the kids. ¡°Can you help me pull up my, uh, info sheet?¡± Bridget asked. ¡°Sure thing. You can¡ª¡± ¡°Hold that thought for a second, Loo,¡± said Bo. ¡°You guys can QUIETLY explain that while we walk.¡± Bo turned to Blake and Bridget. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the police station, if it still exists. Unless either of you have a cell phone on you?¡± Blake shivered and shoved his hands in his pockets. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything.¡± Blake recounted their night hiding in the basement, but Tom was not listening. His mind wandered back to their last fight. There were numerous occasions on which things could have turned out much worse. Bo almost lost his leg, and could have died if Finn and Kate hadn¡¯t healed him. They could have run out of mana and had no way to defend themselves. Amber¡¯s antics could have got her bitten again. Tom replayed close call after close call in his head. His heart rate refused to slow down. How can I keep them safe? Tom was a tank. Which meant he needed to take the risks, and the damage, so his family and friends didn¡¯t have to. Tom stretched, wincing. The cut and whelps were fully healed, but pain flickered wherever he had sustained damage. As if on cue, his thumb, back, leg, side, and pretty much everywhere else, began to throb. ¡°That¡¯s when I was just about to make my move, you see after Kate had taken my bat I was going to¡ª" ¡°We ready to keep moving?¡± Tom said. Blake shot him a sour glance. Thuds and clinking metal sounded behind them; items replaced the fallen Headless. ¡°Where did the monsters go?¡± asked Bridget. Blake spun on the spot, as though expecting the dead bodies to ambush them. Amber snorted. Loo, Blake, and Bridget had no items to gather. Chloe hobbled to the items, though thankfully her breathing was back under control. ¡°Maybe you only get loot if you contribute to the fight. Finn probably gets loot since he¡¯s healing people before the monsters disappear. That¡¯s just a guess, though.¡± Loo stared at the ground, her shoulders slumped. Tom put his arm around her. They added sixteen Copper Coins to their collection. Tom received another Iron Ingot. Hana received a pair of padded Simple Cloth Bracers that gave an XS boost to malady magic. She could only wear one, so Bo helped tie the other to her belt. Chloe received a Simple Copper Ring that boosted psychic power. Amber gained a Simple Bronze Dagger with increased critical strike damage, bringing her total items to two. A giant smile plastered her face. She practically skipped across the street and tossed the gore-covered, slightly bent fireplace poker into the woods. This is going to be a problem. ¡°Careful with that Dagger!¡± Tom called. ¡°We don¡¯t want anyone hurt.¡± Amber tilted her head back and sighed. Kate received a pair of Simple Leather Gloves, and Finn was given a Simple Leather Tunic. Both items boosted nature magic. ¡°Hey, Tess, what was the thing you and Amber did during the Level 2 monster fight?¡± Tom asked. ¡°I figured out I can assign targets and attack plans with my [Battle Map]. I can send the plan to someone and they can see it.¡± ¡°Yep! It looked like a path with green arrows, starting with me and ending at the monster,¡± said Amber. ¡°I could see Tess was going to do the same attack, but on the other side, because she had the same arrow path in front of her.¡± ¡°Well, that is . . . awesome,¡± Tom said. He wanted to remind them about being safe, but the residual pain made it difficult to think. The group donned their new items, handed out clothes and blankets, and redistributed the backpacks. They resumed their long walk to the police station. Tom and Kate led the way, with Bo and Hana at the rear, and the children¡ªand the Hesses¡ªin the middle. As they walked, the Damascus sisters explained how to access their information sheets. They traveled along what was once a smooth concrete subdivision road. The concrete was gone, and the dirt path was perforated by large new sections of dense woodland. Tom flinched over and over again at the sound of frozen mud crunching beneath the feet of eleven people. Tom¡¯s unease grew. It seemed like they had been walking for miles, yet Tom still recognized landmarks from their neighborhood; landmarks that should have only taken minutes to reach. Just as Tom was about to voice his concerns, Loo stopped and pointed toward the sky. ¡°Mom! Dad! Smoke!¡± ¡°We should go and look,¡± Hana said. ¡°Maybe they can help? Or maybe they need help?¡± Chloe¡¯s voice was small. ¡°What if that¡¯s a monster¡¯s campfire?¡± Blake pointed at Chloe and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m with her. I say we continue on to the police station. If there are people there, they can fend for themselves.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°That is real nice,¡± Hana said, her tone turning hot. ¡°What if we¡¯d done that to you?¡± ¡°I can check it out,¡± Amber said. ¡°The hell you will,¡± said Tom. ¡°I think we should check it out,¡± Bo said. ¡°People could need our help. But also, it¡¯s going to be cold tonight. Unless anyone remembered a lighter, we¡¯re going to need that campfire.¡± Dammit. He¡¯s right. ¡°Okay. I say we check it out, too,¡± Kate said. ¡°I agree,¡± said Bridget. She gave Blake a dirty look. ¡°Okay,¡± said Bo. ¡°If we do this, we need to be extra quiet.¡± He pointed at Blake. ¡°No running.¡± Blake mumbled something about not leaving Bridget. They cautiously made their way into the dense woods. The sharp scent of pine and damp earth filled Tom¡¯s nostrils. The trees seemed to close in around him, casting long shadows that danced on the forest floor. They came to a large open clearing. The area was expansive, stretching for what seemed like miles, before peaking into a large hill in the center. Most of it was blanketed in snow, though there were gaps where makeshift campfires burned, or where lone trees stood defiantly against the cold. Dread grew in Tom¡¯s heart. The snowy tapestry was marred by injured and bloodied bodies. Many were not moving. Others moaned in pain. A young East Asian woman dashed around, her head flitting in different directions. She carried a shovel across her body like a shield; she appeared unharmed, though she and her makeshift weapon were splattered with blood and other unidentifiable pieces of gore. Patches of white snow were stained scarlet. Deep tracks and footprints scored the clearing; not all of them were human. A young White man wept over one of the figures. A little boy with golden skin and wet cheeks stood alone, crying out for his Mommy. A middle-aged Black woman staggered around with an empty expression, rivulets of crimson leaking from beneath her curls. Tom had only ever seen images like this on the news before. But here it was; right in front of him. Chapter 15 - Bo - Week 1 Day 2 Bo pushed through the group and led the way to the hill. ¡°Dad!¡± said Finn. ¡°I think I can heal some of these people.¡± Bo turned to Tess. ¡°Keep watch on your map for any incoming creatures.¡± Finn stumbled as they climbed the hill. Bo grabbed his son¡¯s arm to steady him. The plastic in Finn¡¯s leg braces was starting to fracture. Holy shit. They won¡¯t last long with this punishment. They reached the top of the hill. Some people looked their way, but most stared at the ground. Few of them seemed completely unharmed. Bo wasn''t sure he wanted to get involved, but they had to try and help. Bo cleared his throat. ¡°Hey, everyone!¡± His voice rang out across the clearing. ¡°Does anyone require medical attention?¡± A few hands went up. A few voices answered. Finn limped in their direction, and Bo placed himself protectively beside his son, using his hand to guide him. The onlookers gasped in amazement as bright green light emanated from Finn¡¯s hands. Kate trailed after them, her own aura aiding in the healing process. A small, pale girl emerged from the growing crowd, examining the restored skin on her leg. Bo, Finn, and Kate moved through the horde, tending the wounded. Finn often had to take breaks in order for his mana to regenerate. As they waited, Bo mentally mapped out the empty clearing, and its central hill. There isn¡¯t going to be any police station. Bo caught snatches of the conversations around him. The people on the hill had been attacked in their homes as well, and¡ªjust like his family¡ªhad made their way here. Many had been injured. Many had missing or dead family members. There were even rumors of living people being dragged away into the woods. A White woman wandered around, asking for help to go and look for her family¡ªshe had been out jogging when the earthquake struck. Bo almost staggered beneath a wave of gratitude that his family was together. The alternative was unimaginable. Once the major injuries had been tended to, and Bo, Finn, and Kate had returned to their group, a circle of strangers started bombarding them with questions and demanding answers. Bo raised his hands. ¡°Hey! Hold up.¡± The people around them only got louder. Bo waved his hands in the air, signaling for quiet. Blake¡¯s voice yelled above the rest. ¡°None of these questions matter. We should leave right now and keep heading to the police station!¡± Bo almost barked at the group. ¡°You ALL need to shut the hell up before you bring those things down on us.¡± He pointed at each of the loudest people in the crowd, including Blake. ¡°Shut. Your. Mouths. I¡¯ll tell you everything we know, but you need to let me speak.¡± Bo glared at individuals in the crowd, until gradually they all fell silent. ¡°Great.¡± Bo continued in a normal tone. ¡°First, does anyone know what I¡¯m talking about when I ask if anyone can access information panels, or see things in their vision?¡± Most of them looked confused, but three people sheepishly raised their hands. Bo nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯m about to show the majority of you something pretty shocking. Don¡¯t freak out, and don¡¯t get loud.¡± Bo brought up and shared the tutorial panel for everyone to see. Most people stumbled back from the floating prompt. Some of them shouted despite being told not to. Others whispered to each other as they read the ominous message hovering in the air above them. [Currently Available Public Information: Earth has entered an apocalyptic era of monsters and magic. Survive to be one of the last 100 million individuals and obtain immortality! Survivors are permitted to bring two people back to life. Explore and utilize your new classes and abilities. Caretaker System.] [I enjoyed meeting all of you. Best of Luck! Caretaker Balance.] ¡°It seems like in this new . . . ¡± Bo waved his hands around, looking for the words. ¡°Era? We now have spells and abilities to help us survive. Raise your hands, Robinson family.¡± Hana, Tess, and Finn raised their hands. ¡°And the Damascus family, raise your hands.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Tom and his family all raised their hands. ¡°Right. Now, my family and the Damascus family will do our best to help you figure out how to access your info sheet and your ability list. Kate and my son Finn can heal if anyone is hurt. Please spread the word.¡± Bo looked at the other adults. ¡°Anything else to add?¡± They shook their heads. The people on the hillside pushed forward, pleading for assistance. After Bo snapped at a few people to back up and chill out, the families began to spread out and assist their neighbors. A group of children already seemed to be having some success, and moments later were high-fiving with Amber. The first person Bo and Tom helped was Helen, a gray haired older White woman who lived alone. She had two young White children with her, who were both bundled in hats, scarves and gloves; they had been playing in the snow when the earthquake struck. Helen had continued to look after them, unsure if their families were even alive. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just leave those poor girls outside alone after the earthquake. I called to them to come inside, so they left their snowman and ran in. We went down in the basement when we saw the monsters outside. We¡¯ve been lucky so far.¡± Helen radiated kindness, and Bo instantly warmed to her. When he explained how to access the info sheet, it didn¡¯t take her long to figure it out. The glowing words revealed that she was a Level 1 [Weather Wizard]. Bo turned to leave. ¡°Helen, let me know if you need anything, and I¡¯ll try to help.¡± ¡°Same here,¡± said Tom. ¡°Good job with those girls.¡± They left Helen to teach the children in her care how to access their own info pages. Evening settled in as Bo and Tom continued to help others. They met Richard, a single White man in his forties. He sat apart from everyone, his eyes watching the woods warily. Bo knew of this guy from his kids, who described him as the local grouch; always yelling or complaining about something. ¡°And so, I just had this feeling before the earthquakes even hit, that something was just trying to ruin my day. So, the second I heard the first scream, I ran to the hallway, locked myself in the closet, and stayed there all night. Then, today, the house started to shake. I grabbed some of my stuff and got out.¡± His words tumbled over each other. ¡°I was out in the woods, and I saw some of those things attack someone, and then they . . . ¡± Richard took a second to pause, his eyes scanning the treeline. ¡°I think there are too many of us here, and we¡¯re going to attract them.¡± Richard jumped to his feet, catching Bo and Tom off-guard.. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave and look for help,¡± Richard said. ¡°Hey, listen man,¡± said Tom gently. ¡°I don¡¯t know that running out there is the best idea, especially with night coming.¡± He placed a reassuring hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hang out by the fire. We¡¯ll figure out a better plan soon.¡± ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Richard peered into the dark woods again, his eyes fearful. ¡°What if those things come back here tonight?¡± he challenged. People were drifting around the campsite with shocked expressions, but there was no sign of the Headless. Bo turned back to Richard. ¡°What if you run off, and those things catch you in the dark, all alone?¡± Bo countered. Richards eyes seemed to bulge at the thought. ¡°Just hang out here tonight,¡± said Bo. ¡°Do your best to stay warm. Tomorrow, maybe we¡¯ll know more. You can¡¯t lose your shit, man.¡± Richard nodded. ¡°Come sit by the fire,¡± said Bo, indicating the direction. ¡°We¡¯ll teach you how to access your ability profile, just like everyone else.¡± With their guidance, Richard found his profile. He was a Level 1 Wizard with a specialization in Divination his first spell was [Detect Harm]. ¡°It¡¯s a passive ability,¡± Richard mumbled. ¡°I bet that saved your ass in the earthquake,¡± said Bo. More useful than fucking singing. ¡°Speak up if you sense anything coming!¡± Bo urged. To Bo¡¯s surprise, a slow smile spread across Richard¡¯s face as he continued reading. ¡°I also have [Fireball]!¡± Over the next few hours, Bo, Tom, and the others patiently helped people understand their information sheets and unlock their unique abilities. Bo had met many people with interesting classes and abilities. There weren¡¯t many who could heal, though. And there weren¡¯t many [Bards]. Probably because [Bards] are fucking useless. Why would anyone choose it? I would. Apparently. The dead people were gone. According to witnesses, they had vanished from the clearing simultaneously. ¡°Like the monsters,¡± Bo said. He didn¡¯t voice his next thought; that at least they didn¡¯t have to deal with THAT problem. The crowd gradually dispersed, most staying close but maintaining a polite distance from the Robinson and Damascus families, clearly afraid to venture too far away. Further up the hill, Blake and Bridget seemed to be fine. Blake had his hand on another man¡¯s shoulder, and he was pointing into the woods. Bo glanced around, before turning to their group. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s discuss our new spells. But keep it quiet, in case some of these people go sideways. I don¡¯t think we need everyone knowing all of our abilities.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Chloe asked. Tom brushed it away. ¡°Just that we don¡¯t know these people, honey.¡± Chloe looked at her Dad and narrowed her eyes, but thankfully she let it drop. Bo didn¡¯t feel like explaining that, once these people realized no help was coming, things could potentially get bad. Real bad. Especially with no food, shelter, or law enforcement. One by one, they quietly listed off their newly acquired Level 2 spells. Hana gained [Radon Light], which caused radiation poisoning in enemies, but also provided some illumination. In addition, she received an ability called [Bone Graft]; a passive spell that gave Hana bonus ability power while holding a bone. Tess learned [Counter Strike] and [Militia], which was a group buff raising everyone¡¯s martial skill. Finn received [Wooden Plateweave], which was a wooden armor that he could apparently grow; and [Calendula Officinalis Vine], which was a type of healing vine. It¡¯s going to freak me the fuck out if he starts growing plants. Bo himself obtained a passive boost called [Instrumental skill], and a toggle ability called [Autotune], which he just grumbled about. Loo had [Summon Silver Mana Zooplankton] and [Mana Irrigation]. ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out how to cast anything,¡± Loo said. ¡°Can I go practice?¡± ¡°Not now,¡± said Kate. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out later.¡± Amber acquired [Shiv]; designed to deliver injuries which hampered mobility or drained vitality. She also received [Dodge] as a toggle ability. Chloe received [Intracranial Hypertension] and [Heart Palpitations]. They were both damage-over-time spells, but [Intracranial Hypertension] semi-blinded the target and physically slowed their movements. Kate received [Wildstrike Prowess]¡ªa group buff for critical strike¡ªand an ability called [Mother Bear]. ¡°Mother Bear.¡± Kate frowned and shook her head. ¡°It says I actually turn into a bear, but it severely hinders higher thought capability. I¡¯ll never use that. I won¡¯t, I might hurt someone, especially one of the kids. Since this all started happening, my anger has been . . . off the charts. I won¡¯t use it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to,¡± Tom reassured her, his hand on her back. ¡°But... you probably have that ability for a reason. Maybe we can go off alone and try it so no one will get hurt.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kate pulled away from Tom and crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it!¡± Tom sighed, and nodded. The winter sun had set hours earlier, but a steady trickle of people visited Bo, bombarding him with questions about plans, next steps, abilities, and what the hell mana was. Why is everyone coming to me with this? In between visits, the parents encouraged the kids to rest, or maybe even try to doze off by the fire. The darkness deepened, the wind picked up, and the children covered up with the blankets that they had brought. Bonfires were stoked high, casting flickering shadows across the faces of the frightened people huddled on the hill. Helen joined Bo and the others with the two young girls. ¡°Anyone got any food?¡± a White man asked, his stomach audibly rumbling. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think to grab anything when we left.¡± Bo frowned. He wished everyone, himself included, had been better prepared for the situation. He reached into his pocket and pulled out several beef jerky sticks he had grabbed the previous evening. He handed some out to the Robinson and Damascus children. ¡°Here,¡± he said to Helen, handing her some jerky. ¡°Give this to the kids, all right?¡± ¡°Thank you, Bo,¡± Helen replied gratefully, breaking the sticks into smaller pieces and giving them to the girls. The man who had asked for food at the start watched the exchange. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes lingered on their backpacks. Bo leaned over to Tom. ¡°Food is going to be a problem soon,¡± he whispered. ¡°Looks like real soon.¡± Chapter 16 - Loo - Week 1 Day 2 Loo stared at the shimmering fire, lost in thought while she looked back at the terrifying fights they had lived through. So far she had just been along for the horrific ride; she had yet to cast a single spell, or fight, or help in any way. Chloe was slumped beside her. Her face was pasty and she had dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Chloe, can I get you anything?¡± Loo asked. ¡°No thanks, Loo,¡± Chloe whispered. ¡°I . . . I just cast too many spells, I think.¡± Loo looked at her sister with concern. She bit her lip. Her whole class was about managing mana, and she needed to find a solution to help. Now seemed like the perfect time to investigate her information sheet and spells more thoroughly. Perhaps there was something she¡¯d missed. She had tried to cast spells like the others, but nothing had happened. ¡°I¡¯m going to try and figure out my class,¡± Loo said. She stood and clapped the dirt off her hands. Chloe gave a small nod. ¡°Don¡¯t go far, and don¡¯t go anywhere alone.¡± Just like Dad. Loo nodded and walked away from the fire¡¯s warmth and comfort. She found an empty spot with only a shallow dusting of white, and sat down with her legs crossed on the ground, shivering a little. She closed her eyes and pulled up her information sheet, scanning through the details. [Loren Damascus] Age 12 Level 2 Conjurer Mana Inundationist You have selected the Conjuration class, specialization Mana Inundationist. You have chosen a distinct conjuring technique that probes the complex tapestry of mana currents, manipulating the core of magical energy via the harmonious practice of yoga. This class has the unique ability to perceive and influence the ebb and flow of mana, granting them unparalleled power over the unseen currents of magic. While the Conjurer Mana Inundationist excels in summoning mana, they are limited to summoning entities that naturally reside within these magical currents. 1 Gold to upgrade; you cannot do that here. Loo concentrated on her Mana Inundationist abilities first, since she couldn¡¯t summon Mana Plankton or Mana Zooplankton without a [Mana Spring]. [Mana Inundationist Abilities] [Mana Spring 1] Toggle ability. When cast, this spell enables the Conjurer to summon a vibrant mana flow directly at their feet, creating a wellspring of magical energy. Specialized yoga pose required. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Medium - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Mana Irrigation 1] Toggle ability. When cast, Mana Irrigation harnesses the magical streams created by the Mana Spring, or taps into natural mana flows in the environment. The Conjurer gains the ability to control and shape these ethereal currents, directing them along the ground like a cascading river of magic. Specialized yoga pose required. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Medium - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. Loo''s eyes widened. Duh! The required poses! No wonder nothing was happening! Loo pictured a floating astral spirit standing on a cloud, moving seamlessly through a series of graceful positions. Maybe that¡¯s what I need to emulate. If she could just learn and practice the right yoga poses, maybe she could unlock her abilities, and help Chloe and the others recover their mana. I don¡¯t know any yoga poses. Loo vaguely remembered something from gym class. She switched her position and lay on her stomach. She pushed her upper body off the ground while looking up at the dark sky. The cold ground and snow began to freeze her belly. She tried to activate several spells while holding the position. ¡°Uh . . . whatcha doing, dude?¡± Amber said. She raised a questioning eyebrow. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Loo sighed. ¡°Apparently nothing.¡± She stood and knocked the snow off her gloves and jacket. ¡°Sus,¡± Amber said. She continued on to sit next to the fire. Loo took a deep breath. She scanned the people nearby, wondering whether there was someone who could teach her yoga poses. Her Dad and Bo were talking with a group of guys one campfire over. ¡°Come on guys! There are kids all over the place,¡± her Dad said to the biggest of the other men, a White man who towered over him. ¡°Take a piss at the bottom of the hill from now on.¡± ¡°Fuck that, those things are out there,¡± the big man said. ¡°You want to start sleeping in everyone¡¯s piss and shit?¡± Bo said. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to bust your balls man, but this could get real gross up here real fast.¡± Bo patted him on the shoulder and began to lead him toward the base of the hill. ¡°What if we set up a ditch system down there somewhere? I saw at least one person with a shovel. Maybe we could borrow it. Me and Tom will help out, we can set up some lookouts and . . . ¡± Bo led the men away from the campfire. Loo started to walk away too. Kate appeared by her shoulder. ¡°Where you going, Loo?¡± ¡°Oh, uh, I want to ask around for someone to teach me yoga.¡± Kate stared, her face deadpan. ¡°It¡¯s part of my class! It says yoga poses, and I don¡¯t know any, and I don¡¯t think you know any either, right?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know any. Is this seriously something we need to do right now?¡± ¡°Mom, more of those things might come! As it is, I can¡¯t help at all.¡± Kate sighed. ¡°All right, but we will not be bothering any people who are hurt or grieving. We¡¯ll walk around and meet some people together, and ask if they know any yoga.¡± A few minutes later, Loo approached a family sitting nearby, but they shook their heads apologetically. Another family looked at her like she was crazy. Undeterred, Loo continued her search, and received nothing but confused looks and headshakes. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Loo said, as she approached someone sitting on a large log by a campfire. He was a bald and muscled Black man wearing a YMCA hoodie. ¡°Do you happen to know any yoga poses?¡± The man looked up. ¡°I know some yoga but . . . why?¡± ¡°You do? Hi, I¡¯m Loo.¡± She plopped down beside the man, who looked a little stunned. ¡°That¡¯s my Mom.¡± Loo pointed out Kate, who waved back and said hi. ¡°I need to learn some beginner yoga poses for my class. I can¡¯t do anything without them.¡± The man paused before answering. ¡°All right. Hi, Loo. I just got here and I heard a few people talking about classes and abilities, but I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll show you a few poses I know, and you can explain this class and ability stuff?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll show you how to access your information sheet and everything!¡± ¡°My . . . never mind. I¡¯m Terry.¡± He held his hand out and shook Loo''s. ¡°Do you, uh, want to learn them right now?¡± Loo nodded enthusiastically. Terry looked at Kate. ¡°You good with this, Mom?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you Terry! My name is Kate.¡± Terry nodded and turned back to Loo. ¡°I¡¯ll show you a few basic ones. Let¡¯s start with Warrior pose.¡± Loo eagerly followed Terry¡¯s instructions, mimicking his stance as she learned the Warrior, Tree, Mountain, and Upward-Facing Dog poses. As they practiced, Loo noticed Terry squinting at something in the air. ¡°Are you trying to see your information sheet?¡± Loo asked. Terry frowned. ¡°I think maybe I can see something? Is that what you mean by Information Sheet?¡± ¡°For one, it looks like you¡¯re trying to see it like it¡¯s off in the distance or something. Stop doing that. It will appear right before you if it works. You¡¯ll know it right away when it happens.¡± Loo explained how they all learned to access the info in the Robinsons¡¯ basement. After several minutes, Terry blinked and his expression changed. ¡°Got it! Thanks, Loo!¡± ¡°Happy to help!¡± Loo smiled. ¡°Get anything good?¡± ¡°Damn straight, says I¡¯m a [Monk], [Constriction] specialization. I used to wrestle so it sounds like a good fit for me.¡± He smiled. ¡°Great! Thank you for teaching me these poses!¡± As they finished their freezing-cold yoga session, Terry and Loo exchanged friendly goodbyes, promising to meet again to share more knowledge. Loo and Kate returned to the fire. Loo was energized; she hoped her newfound yoga poses would let her start using her abilities. Chloe was sitting on a log, her eyes closed and hands clasped together. Her color seemed even more faded; it was clear her mana was still low. Her mana rejuvenation is excruciatingly slow. Is everyone¡¯s like that? It seemed like Finn had to wait forever too, but not nearly as long as Chloe. Loo stepped away from the fire, giving herself enough space to perform the poses she had just learned. She moved through the Warrior, Tree, and Upward-Facing Dog poses while trying to cast Mana Spring. Nothing happened. Loo ignored Amber¡¯s teasing snorts and snickers. She focused all her energy on casting [Mana Spring] while she moved her feet together and ground them into the earth. She lengthened her spine, and took a deep breath. She then reached her arms overhead with palms facing each other. A surge of power coursed through her body, connecting her to the earth beneath her feet. She activated her [Mana Spring] spell, and a brilliant blue energy burst forth from the ground before her, creating a small bubbling geyser of pure mana. Loo''s hair whipped around her; it looked wet, but it was actually dripping with mana. ¡°Loo!¡± said Chloe. ¡°I don''t see anything? Did you do it, Loo?¡± ¡°Yep! It¡¯s Mountain pose! Now let¡¯s see if I can do something with it.¡± Excitement bubbled within her. The Forward Fold yoga pose followed the Mountain pose; going off a hunch, she hinged at the hips to bend forward. She kept her back straight and reached her hands to the floor. She concentrated on the flowing spring of mana she had just created and cast [Mana Irrigation], willing the mana to flow down the hill like a stream. There was an illuminated path on the ground beside her hands, indicating a potential route for the mana to flow. She adjusted her arms and hands until the irrigation channel flowed directly over where Chloe was sitting. She released the ability. To her delight, the blue energy stream responded, snaking its way down the incline. Chloe stared at Loo oddly for a moment, before shrugging. ¡°Nothing is happening.¡± ¡°Wait for it . . . ¡± Chloe¡¯s feet touched the mana-infused flow. Her face broke into a large smile. ¡°Yes, Loo, I feel it!¡± Chloe¡¯s anxiety visibly dissipated. Her eyes unfocused. ¡°My mana is filling up!¡± Encouraged by her success, Loo grabbed Finn and Hana, and approached others who had mentioned suffering from low mana. Word spread quickly. A small crowd gathered around the fire, each person taking turns stepping into the mana stream that was invisible to all but Loo. Loo''s [Mana Spring] slowly depleted itself. Her beautiful stream would fade away soon; in truth, she was somewhat surprised it lasted as long as it did. She was proud of her accomplishment and the assistance she had provided to others. Now that the excitement of her [Mana Spring] had settled down, Loo still had her Conjurer abilities to test out. Loo pulled up her ability list again. [Conjurer Abilities] [Summon Blue Mana Plankton I] On-use ability. Summon and control billions of Blue Mana Plankton. Allies within the Mana Plankton cloud experience a heightened rate of mana regeneration. The Plankton absorb ambient magical energy, infusing those within their proximity with revitalizing mana currents. Can only be cast in a Mana Spring. Specialized yoga pose required. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. [Summon Silver Mana Zooplankton I] The summoned Silver Mana Zooplankton seek out and consume Mana Phytoplankton to maintain their existence. In the absence of Mana Phytoplankton, the Silver Mana Zooplankton will perish. If the Silver Mana Zooplankton consume enough Mana Phytoplankton, they bloom into a glowing silver haze. Allies gain increased Ability Power for each member inside the swarm. Can only be cast in a Mana Flow. Specialized yoga pose required. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 1 of 100) Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. The spell descriptions read like the beginnings of a food chain, and gave Loo the sense that she would have to manage a small ecosystem. It was incredibly nerdy, but exciting at the same time. Loo wanted to take her musings further and actually summon the Mana Phytoplankton. However, for that she needed to summon another Mana Spring, and that was currently on cooldown. She wrinkled her face at having to wait, and watched the cooldown on the Mana Spring ability slowly tick down. Chapter 17 - Bo - Week 1 Day 2 All right... Temporary sanitation, check. Firewood, check. Blanket sharing, check. Supply count, next. Fresh water, soon. ¡°Bo Robinson? I was told to talk to Bo?¡±. Bo had just returned to his campfire after distributing any extra blankets he could scrounge up from the few people who had managed to grab supplies. Bo sighed. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Bo¡¯s grip met with the brown-skinned stranger¡¯s calloused hand; one of several dozen people who had trudged through the dense woods and arrived at the hill. Bo¡¯s brain was beginning to numb from the endless introductions and questions. The clearing and hillside continued to fill up during the evening with fleeing and sometimes injured people. There were now over a hundred people gathered there; much of the snow had been worn away by their feet. So many people. No supplies. I gotta figure something out, and soon. ¡°Glad you and your family are all okay. That¡¯s a rare thing.¡± Bo¡¯s voice was tinged with fatigue. ¡°Make yourselves at home.¡± He pointed to one of the open areas near a bonfire. The man gave a grateful nod, and shuffled off to find a spot among the gathered throng. Bo watched the man and his family settle into a spot by the fire, which was already starting to burn low. Bo sighed, and mentally un-checked ¡®firewood¡¯ on his list. He was one of the few people who were helping in that regard, and his back was already aching. Bo¡¯s gaze wandered, scanning the crowd for familiar faces, when it landed on Loo. She was bent into a pose, her arms reaching for the sky as if she was trying to grab something just beyond her reach. Bo began to feel an urgency; a call to action. Loo was adapting, learning, while he... he was already stalling. He had been pouting about his dumbass class, causing him to look for any other task apart from actually learning about it. If I made a conscious decision and chose [Bard], then I must have done it with good reason. He was being weak minded; crying about it when he should have been getting to work. Time to face the music. He smiled at his own shitty pun. Bo took a few steps away from the campfire, searching for a spot removed enough to grant privacy without courting danger. There, a fallen log lay nestled against a thicket, close enough to the campfires¡¯ glow that he could still see any monsters that might be coming. Perfect. ¡°First things first,¡± Bo murmured. He sat on the log, running his fingers along the rough bark. He pulled up his ability interface and found [Summon Ethereal Instrument]. The spell was as easy to execute as breathing. The prompt asked for an instrument choice, and he mentally called out a guitar. The air shimmered, and there it was in his hands; a guitar crafted of dancing light, its blue glow pulsating with potential. He could almost feel the strings beneath his fingertips, tangible yet tingly. Bo¡¯s vision blurred as he checked his mana bar. It was dwindling, but manageable. He checked his active buffs and verified the XS.01 boost to instrument skill. He had a familiarity with the guitar that he hadn¡¯t had before.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. All right, step two. Bo repositioned himself on the log and got comfortable. He activated [Summon Sheet Music]; a prompt jumped into his vision, asking him to select a song. Something simple. ¡°Mary Had a Little Lamb,¡± he decided; a good starting point. The prompt displayed [Mary Had a Little Lamb by composer Lowell Mason & Hana Josepha Hale]. A [play] arrow floated in the center of the prompt, and Bo mentally clicked it. His vision swam; he now had a heads-up display. The lyrics to Mary Had a Little Lamb scrolled across the bottom of his vision, as if he was about to sing karaoke. Color-coded musical notes fell through the air, reminding him of Guitar Hero. He had to play the notes on the guitar and sing the song at the same time. He also wanted to use his [Autotune] ability, but couldn¡¯t figure out how to toggle the spell while he was inside the sheet music interface. I bet I can¡¯t use other spells once I start the song. Bo mentally poked around, and missed several of the beginning lyrics and notes. A red indicator flashed into his vision showing a debuff of [Mary¡¯s lambs are disgusted by you], giving an XS.01 debuff to sheep herding. Bo frowned; it looked like if he messed up the song, it would debuff the group instead of help. I better not fuck up. He had to sing, play, and do that with monsters trying to kill him? He could barely see through all the falling notes as it was, and Mary Had a Little Lamb was a simple song. Bo looked around to make sure no one was nearby, and missed more of the song. The debuff flashed again; XS.02 now. He jumped into the song and strummed the magical guitar. He actually played the notes smoothly and easily; it looked like the passive [Instrument Skill] could easily handle beginner songs. He started singing the words. The debuff glowed blue in his vision and switched to a buff; it now read [Mary¡¯s lambs find you barely tolerable] and gave an XS.02 buff to sheep herding. What¡¯s up with these prompts? Bo played through the last of the song, and the buff disappeared as the song ended. A notification popped up in his vision. [Bardic Discovery! The buff granted by your melodic prowess shall endure beyond the final notes; but only should your performance be flawlessly executed.] That¡¯s going to be tough. Bo looked at his mana; between summoning the guitar and the sheet music he had used almost 40% already. He figured he had mana left for one more simple practice session. This time he toggled [Autotune] on; it would cut into his mana, but he wanted to see the difference. He tried to [Summon Sheet Music] for Mary Had a Little Lamb. A red prompt appeared. [This song is on cooldown for the next 12 weeks.] ¡°Twelve weeks!¡± Bo said, too loudly. He toggled off [Autotune]. The ridiculously long cooldown meant he couldn¡¯t practice songs beforehand? Yet, if he messed up, everyone would get a debuff. Bo¡¯s irritation spiked. He didn¡¯t want the class anyway, and now he was finding out how difficult and high risk it was. He contemplated his situation. Like the work horse he was, he concluded there was nothing he could do about it, except move on and get to work. He chose another easy song. This time he re-read the description of his class, and lingered on infusing intent into a song. Bo tried to figure out how to tie Twinkle Twinkle Little Star with some type of battle buff, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything. Let¡¯s just shoot for something easy. How about a boost to stargazing? That makes sense, right? Bo toggled his [Autotune] ability back on, selected [Twinkle Twinkle Little Star by Jane Taylor]. Bo mentally pushed [play], and thought hard about how much he wanted to give everyone a buff to stargazing. The notes fell and the lyrics scrolled. This time, Bo knew what to expect. The melody of his music softly filled the air, every note clear and distinct. His usual gravelly voice transformed into a gentle and soothing baritone as he sang the children¡¯s rhyme. Bo¡¯s mind buzzed as he confirmed his acquisition of an XS.02 stargazing buff. The song ended. Bo¡¯s head throbbed from low mana, so he dismissed the guitar; it vanished into the air. Unable to practice without mana, Bo went through a long list of "fight" songs he knew, starting with the soundtrack to The Karate Kid, which he and Finn had just finished watching. He also had to consider the difficulty level of each song when playing and singing, despite how [Autotune] improved his vocals. He still needed to hit the correct notes for each piece. Bo¡¯s contemplations were broken as Bridget approached him. ¡°You¡¯re a [Bard]? I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that.¡± Bo chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it either, but yup.¡± ¡°I am too. My specialization is [Rock Diva].¡± Bo raised an eyebrow and Bridget laughed. She reminisced for a few minutes about her college days and playing in a band, where her powerful vocals used to turn heads. ¡°I could wail, but then I met Blake, and he didn¡¯t really like the. . . Anyway, Blake thinks we made a mistake staying here, and he¡¯s trying to get a group of people to leave for the police station. I-I just wanted to say, thank you for saving us in the street, and I hope the best for you and your family.¡± She paused. ¡°What kind of [Bard] are you, by the way?¡± ¡°[Soundtrack]. I was just practicing.¡± ¡°I heard you. It was good.¡± Bridget turned to leave. ¡°Anyway, thanks again. If we do stay, and you need help with anything, please come find me. I handle stress better when I¡¯m busy.¡± Bo nodded. Bridget waved goodbye and headed up the hill. Despite being drained of mana, Bo refused to call it quits for the day. He grabbed a stick. Bo wrote calculations in the snow as he timed his mana recovery; working out how long he would have to wait to sing again. Then he went over his spells one more time. Once done with that, he mentally categorized a few more songs. Whatever he could do to be ready. Eventually, Bo got up and made his way back to the campfire where the rest of the group was gathered. They were all buzzing with excitement because Loo had successfully created a [Mana Spring]. Bo congratulated her, and wasted no time sitting in the flowing stream of mana. He couldn¡¯t see it, but he could feel it working on his body. He smiled deeply as the uncomfortable feeling of depleted mana reserves slowly began to fade. Once my mana fills up, it¡¯s back to work. Chapter 18 - Tess - Week 1 Day 2 The crackle and pop of burning wood was a steady white noise in the background of Tess¡¯s turbulent thoughts. Her Mom and Finn relaxed in Loo''s invisible mana stream. Loo was animated and babbled endlessly about her abilities; it didn¡¯t look like anyone was really paying attention, but she didn''t seem to care and continued talking anyway. Yet, amid the warmth and camaraderie, a restless energy thrummed in Tess¡¯s veins; an inherited trait from her father that made idleness feel like a sin. Tess concentrated, and her translucent information sheet materialized in front of her. Her gaze roamed over the listed skills; they all seemed so . . . straightforward. Not much to experiment with. A twinge of envy nipped at her as Loo explained her plans to develop a magical ecosystem to anyone within earshot. Amber was perched on a nearby log, her athletic form tense like a coiled spring. ¡°Hey,¡± Tess whispered, leaning closer to her. ¡°You want to try and like . . . practice, or something? I can¡¯t shake off this itch to do something.¡± Amber¡¯s lips twitched into a grin, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Hundred percent!¡± She looked at Tom, who was chatting with someone nearby. ¡°Let¡¯s escape next time my Dad moves away.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Tess nodded. She summoned her [Battle Map] with a quick mental swipe, watching as it unfolded in the corner of her vision like an ancient canvas. Blue dots¡ªfriendlies¡ªpeppered the terrain, while green dots¡ªher family and the Damascus family¡ªclustered near the heart of the camp. Thankfully, there were no red dots. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see . . . ¡± Tess murmured, dragging her finger through the air over the map. With deliberate swipes, she tested assigning movement commands and marking kill priorities. If the map was a chessboard, she¡ªthe strategist¡ªwas intent on mastering the game. Wish I could see everyone¡¯s health and mana bars. [Would you like to enable health and mana bars for a modified party overview?] Tess leaned back in shock. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Amber sat up. ¡°Tess, I just got a prompt asking me to share my info with you?¡± ¡°Same here,¡± Finn said from across the fire. Over the next few minutes, all of the Damascus and Robinson family members had received and approved the prompt. Colorful bars materialized above each green dot on Tess¡¯s map, pulsating gently to indicate their status. Available abilities and buffs hovered beside them. As a test, Tess mentally prodded Finn¡¯s [Floral Surge] healing ability. ¡°Uh, you want me to heal someone?¡± Finn said, his eyebrows raised. ¡°How did you know I wanted you to do that?¡± ¡°Indicator popped up saying you requested I used the skill.¡± So many possibilities. Tess mentally stepped through several different map options, when she came across a particularly helpful prompt. [Would you like to enable shared party visibility for health, mana, abilities, buffs and debuffs for enhanced team coordination? Note: While in combat, the Battle Map spell is modified to draw extra mana.] Obviously I want it! She selected yes.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Hey, Amber, activate [Dodge] for me?¡± Tess said, not taking her eyes off the map. ¡°Sure!¡± came the easy reply. As Amber began a flawless [Dodge] maneuver, the corresponding ability label became visible beside her nametag. Now, all the family members would be able to see each other¡¯s active abilities and health. That was a lot of shared information, and all it cost Tess was a little extra mana. Tess leaned back against a log, her gaze never leaving the map as she absorbed every detail of the abilities laid out before her. Each member of their group was a constellation of potential. She envisaged scenarios and combinations of their skills that could hopefully turn the tide of any battle. Each rotation of her mind sparked ideas for tactical formations and synergistic attacks. The fire crackled, sending a cascade of sparks skyward. Tess unfolded herself from the ground, stretching her muscles into readiness. The adults had drifted away to talk with some of the other people, and she was yearning to transition theory into practice. ¡°Come on,¡± Tess whispered to Amber, ¡°let¡¯s find a quiet spot to work on some drills.¡± She hefted her Sword. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Amber replied with a grin. She stretched like a cat as she stood. Finn stood too. ¡°Finn, you stay here,¡± said Tess. ¡°You¡¯re . . . not a fighter.¡± ¡°Oh. Uh . . . all right.¡± He sat back down, his shoulders slumped. They put a little distance between themselves and the campfire, and found a relatively open space. Amber turned to Tess. ¡°So, attack each other on three?¡± ¡°What, are you serious?¡± Tess shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not how we¡ª¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Kate¡¯s voice was stern. She walked over to the girls, her gaze fixed on the Dagger in Amber¡¯s hand. ¡°Chillax, you guys are too easy. I was obviously joking, Mom. I wasn¡¯t going to¡ª¡± ¡°Not funny. Get some sticks and practice,¡± Kate said. Amber and Tess blinked. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll stay close for my healing aura and keep watch on the woods.¡± Kate settled onto a nearby log. ¡°Just be careful with your eyes, and watch out for splinters. Don¡¯t get hurt, or your Dad will kill me.¡± Tess and Amber quickly located two large gnarled sticks poking out of the trampled snow. Amber had a giant smile on her face. ¡°Okay . . . can we start by taking turns practicing our abilities?¡± Tess asked. Amber nodded. ¡°I¡¯m down. You¡¯re the boss.¡± Tess thought for a moment. ¡°How about if I try hitting you with this stick first, then we can compare how difficult it is to hit you while [Dodge] is active.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good for whatever. Let¡¯s do this!¡± Tess took a deep breath and gripped the rough bark of her stick. She raised it and charged at Amber. She swung her weapon with the precise aim provided by her passive ability [Weapon Skill], and struck Amber several times. Each time Tess landed a blow, Amber let out a huff of frustration, but urged her to keep attacking. As the fight wore on, Tess could see that Amber still hadn¡¯t activated her [Dodge] ability, but she was getting harder to hit as time went on. Amber gracefully incorporated nearby trees and rocks into her movements, using them to her advantage by jumping onto or off them, rolling past Tess¡¯s attacks, and even flipping over one of Tess¡¯s swings. ¡°Okay, activate your [Dodge],¡± Tess said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what it does.¡± The label appeared next to Amber¡¯s nameplate. Tess wasted no time, and lunged toward Amber with the stick. She swung with all her skill and speed, but it was futile. Amber moved like water, effortlessly ducking and dodging Tess¡¯s attacks. Tess could only connect once during the entire duration of [Dodge], and even then it was just a glancing blow to Amber¡¯s arm. Amber did a happy dance. ¡°That was fun!¡± ¡°Okay, my turn. You attack me.¡± Tess took up a defensive stance. She was curious to see how much her passive [Weapon Skill] would aid her in defensive movements. Amber swung at Tess several times. However, Amber did not have a passive weapon skill, and her attacks were random and sloppy. In fact, they were so bad Tess decided she couldn¡¯t continue until she relayed some of the ¡®basics¡¯ she knew from her [Weapon Skill] ability. Over the next two hours, Tess let all the knowledge she knew on dagger fighting flow from her [Weapon Skill] as she worked with Amber: including how to hold a dagger; footwork; twisting the hips when stabbing; and target zones. Amber was all business, and she was a fast learner. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go again. Try to hit me.¡± This time, Tess felt her passive ability kick in as she knocked the incoming attacks aside with her stick. Amber came at her several times, her face growing redder. However, Tess had settled into a rhythm, and she was never in danger of being hit. Amber stopped with a growl. She looked around, huffed, then bent over to pick up a second stick, bouncing its weight in her left hand. She nodded at Tess, then came in fast. Tess had to backpedal as she slapped away Amber¡¯s attacks. She was able to block them, but the continuous barrage left her with no chance to strike back. Amber kept up her ¡®double-dagger¡¯ assault. However, Tess once again found her rhythm, and she was able to slowly turn the tide and put Amber on the defensive. Amber rolled to the side, and a small smile tugged at her lips. Tess saw the [Shiv] ability flash to life next to Amber¡¯s nameplate. Amber tried to catch Tess off-guard with a quick poke to the back of the knee. In a corner of her vision, Tess¡¯s own [Counter Strike] ability lit up, and she activated it. She deflected Amber¡¯s attack and spun close to her, delivering a backhanded smack with the stick that would have been a deep, biting cut if she was actually using her Sword. ¡°That was amazing!¡± Amber was unfazed. ¡°If you had used your [Dodge] ability I would have never hit you, and I¡¯d be the dead one. We are going to have to be real smart with our abilities and cooldowns.¡± Tess asked if she could practice with her target calling and movement commands. She would not¡¯ have time to focus only on her [Battle Map] during a fight, so she wanted to test her ability to control the map during combat. ¡°Amber, I¡¯m going to try and communicate a battle plan without speaking.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯m happy, as long as I¡¯m not sitting.¡± Tess came up with a plan where they would both rush to a designated target tree and attack simultaneously from different sides. Tess pretended that they were in a real battle; she quickly brought up her [Battle Map], hastily marked the tree as the target, and sent the battle plan to Amber. ¡°Got it!¡± Amber rolled forward and stabbed the tree on the wrong side. Even worse, she hadn¡¯t waited for Tess. However, when Tess looked at her hastily drawn map, she realized she had made mistakes with the arrows. She also forgot to set an attack timer, causing Amber to attack too soon. Tess discussed her errors with Amber, and went through some of the available battle indicators and controls. However, she could spend days going through all the possible symbols. It was overwhelming. After scrolling through a few more options, Tess chose the most obvious indicators, and they tried again. They rolled in unison and attacked the tree¡¯s ¡®legs¡¯ at exactly the same time. Kate, who had patiently sat with them during the entire training session, smiled and clapped in approval. Tess and Amber stepped back, breathing heavily but smiling. Guttural snarls and growls echoed from the shadows. Red dots appeared on Tess¡¯s [Battle Map]. ¡°Looks like training is over.¡± Chapter 19 - Tom - Week 1 Day 2 Tom froze. Under the night sky, the bone-chilling squeals of Headless echoed from the woods all around them, growing louder and more frequent. Oh fuck, that¡¯s a lot. Tom¡¯s heart raced in unison with the growing alarm surrounding him. People murmured, their voices tense as they crowded together, pointing into the woods. ¡°Group up! Defend yourselves!¡± Bo yelled to the gathered people. Tom marched back and forth, herding their children into a protective circle. Kate appeared with Amber and Tess, both girls gripping their Bronze weapons. Tom locked eyes with each of his daughters. ¡°If this goes bad, you guys bolt.¡± His voice was firm and steady, despite the fear clawing at his chest. ¡°If I say go, you go. Do not stop. Look out for each other.¡± The kids stared back at him, defiance dancing in their eyes, but Tom summoned his best stern look. ¡°You can¡¯t argue with me on this.¡± Then he looked at Kate. ¡°You too. Be safe. Love you.¡± His gaze was drawn to the ground; a lime-green arrow directed him to an area just ahead. He shifted position, moving down the hill and to the right. Other members of their group took up their positions in Tess¡¯s formation. Kate¡¯s healing buff tingled on his skin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tom,¡± Tess said. ¡°We got this.¡± God I hope so. The agonizing minutes stretched on as they waited for the creatures to appear. Their collective breath hung in the cold air like fog. A mob of Headless creatures burst from the treeline at the base of the hill. Squeals filled the air as at least twenty [Level 1 Headless Pygmy: Dungeon Born] charged the groups of humans from several different directions. ¡°I¡¯ll mark our targets! Prioritize them!¡± Tess called out. Small red skulls appeared next to the nameplate over the closest Headless. A bright yellow-green glow shone in Tom¡¯s periphery, and he risked a glance behind him. Hana had cast [Radon Light]. The Headless monsters entered the light and stumbled, their grotesque mouths all retching. Hana was pale, but she kept up the spell. Tom stepped forward, gripping his bat tightly. He yelled at the creatures, trying to draw their attention toward him and away from his family. He swung his bat, hitting a few of them, and causing just enough threat to pull their focus toward him. Kate followed up behind Tom. She let loose on the closest Pygmy, hitting it hard on its side with her bat. It crumbled with a bone shattering crack. Chloe added her spells to the fight. There were spell indicators for each of her three damage-over-time spells hovering above the two Headless in front of Tom. A second later, Kate whomped them down with her bat.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The Headless that had focused on their group were all dead. However, more Headless were streaming from the woods and up the hill. Tom risked another glance behind him. Loo planted her feet firmly into the dirt, straightened her spine, and took a deep breath. She placed her palms together and extended her arms overhead. Her hair whipped around her face, and an icon flashed above her head showing she had conjured a [Mana Spring]. Only Loo could see mana, but Tom assumed it had worked. ¡°I¡¯m making the stream flow directly through the middle of the group!¡± Loo yelled, and moved into her next yoga pose. ¡°Tom, pay attention!¡± Tess snapped. ¡°Move forward, and watch your arrows! More Headless incoming!¡± Tom followed his arrow, moving away from the group and further down the hill. The Headless swarmed him. Tom grimaced as teeth clamped down onto his back and legs. He tried to throw them off, but there were too many to defend against. However, they easily fell¡ªone by one¡ªunder the combined onslaught of Amber, Tess, Kate, Chloe, and Hana. Moments later, almost all of the Pygmies that had attacked their group were dead. Tess called out another threat. ¡°There¡¯s a [Level 3 Headless Boar Rider: Dungeon Born] at the bottom of the hill, and something else big is coming through the woods.¡± The sounds of fighting reverberated around the hillside. The Boar Rider charged through the clearing below, knocking people aside like dominoes, and trampling those who didn¡¯t crawl away fast enough. Some people tried to access their abilities, placing themselves between the monsters and their family members, and throwing whatever magic they could. ¡°Helen, over here!¡± Bo shouted from somewhere on Tom¡¯s left. Helen struggled to pull the two small girls along with her, trying to reach the group before the monsters reached them. She stumbled, and a Pygmy leaped in front of her, blocking her path. Her gray hair wild, Helen screamed and unleashed a bolt of lightning from her fingers. The Pygmy shrieked, spasming on the ground, before Tess finished it off with a swift chop of her Sword. ¡°I¡¯m healing Tom¡¯s bites!¡± Finn yelled. Tom¡¯s Pygmy-bites closed up, but his ¡®thank you¡¯ shriveled in his throat. A massive [Level 3 Lake Troll Murk Brute: Dungeon Born] crashed out of the trees. The Murk Brute dwarfed even the Troll Lurkers they had seen earlier; this thing was rounder, and easily nine feet tall. It roared, and its enormous tusks glinted menacingly in the moonlight. Its skin was a mixture of dark-green slime, dangerous looking spikes, and random patches of oily matted hair. We are all fucking dead. The Troll locked eyes with Tom, and charged. It was much faster than it appeared. Hana screamed at Finn to back up. A glowing blue guitar formed in Bo¡¯s hands. The icons for [Autotune] and [Summon Sheet Music] formed above Bo¡¯s head. Bo sang; meekly at first. The energetic tempo and beat of [You¡¯re the Best by Joe Esposito] rolled across the battlefield. All the family members turned to look at Bo, along with many others on the hill. Someone from a different group mouthed ¡®what the fuck¡¯. Despite their stares, Bo pushed through and sang louder. Other indicators popped into existence above his head, showing a bar chart with columns for [Instrumental], [Vocal], and [Showmanship]. [Showmanship] was at zero. A new buff flickered to life. [Best Around: XS.03 increase to dodge and physical damage. Provider: Bo Robinson.] The Troll crested the top of the hill. Tom stepped forward to meet it. Holy shit. The creature towered over Tom. Its stagnant-water stench almost made him gag. It snarled, and swung its massive club at him. Tom dodged the blow. He swung his bat hard at the Troll¡¯s knees to keep its attention on him. Amber and Tess launched themselves at the Troll¡¯s back and savaged it with their blades. Each slice opened up a wicked cut that bled green. Tom dodged another blow. Chloe and Hana launched their damage-over-time spells at the Troll. ¡°Keep it up!¡± Tom shouted through gritted teeth. He dodged another crushing blow. Bo sang louder, his face creased in concentration. He even added a little shimmy, and was rewarded with an uptick in [Showmanship]. [Best Around: XS.04 increase to dodge and physical damage. Provider: Bo Robinson.] The Troll had a massive health pool, and it continued to fight. Amber and Tess skillfully slashed at the Troll¡¯s exposed back. Hana and Chloe targeted it with their spells. Kate rained crushing blows into its flesh, which elicited wet squelches and roars. Amber made a move toward the back of the Troll¡¯s legs with a blurry [Shiv] attack, possibly to hobble it. The Troll was smart enough to see it coming, and raised its free arm to swat her. Tom instinctively reached out to stop the creature¡¯s arm. Too late, he realized Amber had activated her [Dodge] skill, and was already safe in a different spot. This left Tom off-balance, and he tipped wildly to the side. Finn had ignored his mother and stayed close behind Tom during the fight. Tom fell sideways and crashed into him. Tom quickly rolled over. The Troll loomed over Finn, who was still on the ground. ¡°Finn!¡± Hana screamed. She sprinted forward. Bo stopped singing. ¡°Finn!¡± The music died mid-song. [Worst Around: XS.04 decrease to dodge and physical damage. Provider: Bo Robinson.] The Troll raised its club above Finn, who tried to push himself away. Tom stumbled back to his feet. He scooped Finn off the ground and roughly tossed him backward, away from the Troll. ¡°Tom!¡± Kate screamed. Tom heard everyone yell just before he turned his head. The giant club crashed into his face. His nose smashed. Stars danced in his eyes. His neck and spine bent sickeningly backward, past the point where they should have snapped. For a moment, he thought he could see his own heels. The next thing Tom knew, he was on the ground. His body spasmed, no longer under his control. He was vaguely aware of screams and shouts, but the pain was all he could focus on. His eyes rolled back. Chapter 20 - Hana - Week 1 Day 2 Kate stood over Tom, screaming his name. The Troll lifted its club again. Tess and Amber hacked at its skin, drawing it away. ¡°I¡¯ll help him!¡± Finn yelled. Hana made a half-hearted attempt to hold him back since the troll was still near, but he easily slipped away from her. He knelt beside Tom. ¡°Kate, help them! I¡¯ve got him.¡± Finn¡¯s hands were shaking, but his voice was firm. Kate hesitated, and then Amber only narrowly dodged a swing from the Troll¡¯s club. She kissed Tom¡¯s bloodied forehead, hefted her bat, and charged at the Troll. Hana¡¯s numbness receded. Is Tom dead? Hana threw her [Sickness] and [Radon Light] abilities at the Troll. Tess lunged forward again, her Sword raised. Amber leaped and rolled, her Dagger swiping back and forth.. The Troll showed no signs of slowing down. Hana¡¯s stomach spasmed as its club whistled past Tess¡¯s head. ¡°Oh, fuck it.¡± Grimacing, Hana crouched and cast [Debone] on a slain Headless Pygmy nearby, uncertain of what would happen. The flesh on the Pygmy¡¯s arm rotted away, leaving only bone behind. The stench of decay assaulted her senses, and Hana struggled not to gag. She leaned forward to pull the bone away from the rest of the body. She expected to hold herself up with her right arm; the arm she kept forgetting was missing. Hana tipped forward into the lifeless body, planting her face directly into it. With a frustrated growl, she used her left hand to push herself back up. Her face was smeared with crimson Pygmy gore. She spat out an unknown chunk of meat that was sharply acidic, and retched. When her eyes stopped watering, Hana retrieved the decayed arm. Yellow-green mana pulsed down her left arm, exiting out of her fingertips, and infusing into the rotting limb. Strands of mana formed magical tendons and ligaments, holding the bones together. A prompt displayed in her vision. [Please select a spell you would like to merge with the Headless Pygmy bone¡¯s essence.] What? Hana tilted her head to the side and peeked around the displayed prompt, catching a glimpse of the colossal Troll swinging its club in a wild whirlwind. Amber leaped over the club, while Tess barely crouched below it. Hana tried to dismiss the prompt in front of her, but it wouldn¡¯t go away. She refocused on the prompt, selecting the [Sickness] spell without understanding what she was committing to. [Your Sickness spell has now been modified while using Headless bones.] [Sickness I is now Malnutrition I.] On-use ability. Sickness gains: +XS.01 A sickly green mist materializes around the chosen victim, wrapping them in an unseen shroud of malevolence. The spell takes root deep within the target¡¯s body and drains their essence: triggering emaciation; fatigue; and the rapid development of genetic disorders. Ability Power: XS.03 (Extra Small - Power Rank 02 of 100). Mana Usage: M.1 (Medium - Mana Drain Rank 01 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The Troll took another swing at Tess. A dark smile spread across Hana¡¯s face. She cast a spell she had not yet used. [Bone Graft] On-use ability. When the Witch Hag invokes the Bone Graft spell, a sinister ritual unfolds. The bone merges with the caster, infusing her with a deep connection to the dark arts. This infusion enhances her control over the macabre energies she wields, allowing her to unleash more devastating spells upon her foes. Ability Power: XS.01 (Extra Small - Power Rank 01 of 100). Mana Usage: S.01 (Small - Mana Drain Rank 1 of 100). 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. All right, fucker. Try this one. Kate was a tornado of screaming maternal fury. Her muscles bulged unnaturally, her veins standing out like cords, as she slammed her bat over and over into the Troll. The Troll freely took all the damage; it was caught in Chloe¡¯s [Fear] spell. It gripped its head and howled in terror. Hana unleashed [Malnutrition] onto the Troll. It staggered and swayed unsteadily, a hand raised to its mouth. Hana dropped to her knees, fighting through her own nausea as she chanted the on going spell. ¡°Fix the debuff, Dad!¡± Tess yelled. She turned back and sliced across the Troll¡¯s thigh. Bo summoned his magical instrument once more. His eyes unfocused, and a moment later the chorus surged forth from his throat. An indicator appeared above his head: [Playing: You¡¯re the Best by Joe Esposito]. Bo¡¯s fingers danced across the glowing guitar strings. The air shimmered as the notes rippled across the battle field. The song crashed into Hana, and the notes raced across her skin like tiny electric charges. [Best Around: XS.04 increase to dodge and physical damage. Provider: Bo Robinson.] ¡°Tess, I think I can share my mana vision to your map!¡± Loo yelled over the Troll¡¯s snarls. ¡°Can you see my [Mana Spring]?¡± Tess paused for half a heartbeat. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good! Direct everyone into it!¡± ¡°Follow your arrows!¡± Tess yelled. She sliced her Sword across the Troll¡¯s other leg. Struggling not to puke, Hana followed her arrow toward the mana stream. When she reached her designated spot, she could feel the warmth of Loo¡¯s [Mana Spring]. She shook the bony arm and resumed her chanting, once again casting [Malnutrition] on the Troll. The Troll¡¯s eyes dulled, and rolled back in its head. Its rotund body grew gaunt, and its dark-green skin faded. Its movements became sluggish. It gave a tired swipe at Tess. Bo belted out the song¡¯s chorus, his fingers strumming his air guitar. He had fully committed to some type of hip-shimmy. [Best Around: XS.05 increase to dodge and physical damage. Provider: Bo Robinson.] Tess squared off against the Troll, her stature dwarfed by the creature¡¯s monstrous bulk. ¡°C¡¯mon! Hit me!¡± Hana tensed, and almost lost the [Malnutrition] spell. The Troll roared, its anger tangible in the air. It took a mighty swing at Tess. Tess stepped back; just enough to let the club whistle past, grazing the air where she stood moments before. The monster reared, a growl rumbling deep within its chest. However, pain marred its brutish features. It dropped the club. One hand clutched its heart and the other hand clutched its head. The Troll swayed under a litany of ailments: [Malnutrition]; [Radon Light]; [Migraine]; [Intracranial Hypertension]; [Heart Palpitations]; all converging in a vicious onslaught. ¡°Now!¡± Tess hollered. Tess and Amber leaped into action. Tess¡¯s blade danced across the Troll¡¯s chest, carving deep, unforgiving slashes. Amber¡¯s blurry energy roiled up her arm. Agile as ever, she darted low and struck true, her blade severing the tendons in the creature¡¯s legs. A piercing scream erupted from the Troll as it collapsed onto its knees. Tess was relentless. She screamed her warrior cry and delivered the coup de grace. The Troll¡¯s head tumbled cleanly from its shoulders. Its body slumped forward in defeat. The final note of Bo¡¯s song faded into silence. Hana stood, but she was unsteady and weak. Her stomach roiled as she fought not to puke. This was the most spells she had consecutively cast, thanks to Loo¡¯s [Mana Spring]. She had used her full mana bar twice over, and her mind and body were paying for it. Her vision was blurred and her senses were chaotic. Finn hovered over Tom, his face a picture of concentration, and his hands resting on Tom¡¯s neck and face. Tom¡¯s face, still a mess of blood and cuts, slowly pulled together under the vibrant green glow. The rest of them made their way over to Tom and Finn. Tom coughed out a wad of blood, then let out a grateful grunt once his smashed lips knit back together. ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Tom grunted through teeth which were re-aligning in front of Hana¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure it looks worse than it is.¡± I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s still alive. ¡°Thank you, Finn.¡± Tom¡¯s voice was raspy. Kate and the Damascus kids slumped beside him, in varying states of anguish and relief. Kate added her [Regeneration Aura] to the healing effort. Through the clearing haze, Hana¡¯s gaze locked onto the Level 3 Boar Rider in the distance, its silhouette charging back and forth across the hilltop. Someone was holding it at bay; a woman whose shrill curses laced the air. Tess fidgeted with her Sword. ¡°We need to help them!¡± Tom slowly lifted himself into a sitting position. He moved his each leg experimentally, and relief washed over his face when they both seemed to obey him, Tom tapped Finn¡¯s leg¡ªasking him to make room¡ªand Tom heaved himself up, bracing against the ground with one gauntlet-clad hand. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Tom said. He straightened his back, trying to hide his obvious pain. A glowing green arrow appeared on the ground. Hana and the others followed Tess¡¯s orders. Tess marked the first target with a red skull; a Pygmy headed toward Helen and the kids. Tom surged forward, bypassing Helen in a rush. He tanked it, and between the whole group the monster barely lasted seconds. It lay in the snow, twitching and staining the ice red. ¡°Easy peasy!¡± Amber cheered. ¡°As the nine of us continue to level and receive abilities, we get exponentially stronger,¡± Loo rambled. ¡°If we each get two spells per level, and there are nine of us, then the¡ª¡± The Pygmy let out a final gasp before going limp. Time seemed to stretch; the tumultuous sounds of battle dimmed, as if Hana was submerged underwater. A bright light enveloped her, so intense that she recoiled and shielded her eyes. The blinding luminescence consumed her mind. Then, silence. Hana blinked against the after-images dancing in her vision. She looked around slowly, as did the rest of her orca pod. We¡¯re back in the Soul Chamber Chapter 21 - Tom - Week 1 Day 2 ¡°Welcome back! So quick to return,¡± Balance said. He was in his male form. Tom breathed in the heavy air. The scent was fresh and clean, with a charged metallic feel. If magic has a smell then this is it. The same enormous stone columns stretched toward the cavern¡¯s roof, which was almost lost in shadow. Angelic light streamed down from large fissures in the ceiling, illuminating the thick carpet of green that was trying to claim the cavern¡¯s walls. The turquoise waterfalls cascading through the rocky jungle did not contain water, but mana. I wonder if that¡¯s what Loo sees? It flowed like a heavy fog rather than liquid, twisting and swirling as it tumbled into the massive lake at the base of the giant columns. Along the lake¡¯s edge were a series of smaller tidal pools, each watched over by a towering obelisk. These pools teemed with thousands of swirling motes of light; magical fireflies that zipped and danced in the air. That was when it hit him; memories from his Level 2 visit surged forward. He remembered asking Caretaker Balance if they were a god. He remembered choosing abilities. ¡°As with last time, you are here in the middle of a fight,¡± Balance said in his rich, baritone voice. ¡°Your time is, sadly, limited. Just like last time, I will allow a few minutes for questions.¡± The group glanced at each other, and then Bo spoke up. ¡°Where are all these monsters coming from? How many of the fucking things are there, and when will this stop?¡± Balance shifted to the left, transforming into the beautiful woman in an evening gown. ¡°The monsters are coming from Dungeons,¡± she explained. ¡°You kill the creature, it¡¯s gone for a week. However, the Dungeons respawn plus gain a level, every week. They can also level up by killing people and I am¡¯ sorry to say that many of the world¡¯s Dungeons are leveling very quickly right now.¡± Bo opened his mouth again, but Balance raised her hand. ¡°While I am happy to answer your questions to the best of my ability, please remember that what you learn in here, you cannot take with you. I would suggest you spend this time asking questions about your class or abilities.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying we can never stop all these monsters, and all the killing?¡± Bo said, his voice rising. ¡°Last time you told us you were gods who made this universe, and this is what we get?¡± A red heat crept up Balance¡¯s neck and onto her cheek. She held up one finger. ¡°First, and never forget this, the monster apocalypse is NOT something that the Caretakers are responsible for. In fact, we abhor this. Second, the monster waves will stop once the one hundred million population limit has been reached. In order to survive, you need defeat the nearest Dungeon weekly, resetting its Level back to zero. This way, when it respawns as a Level 1 Dungeon, your family should have a much easier time killing them. The waves never stop, but hopefully they get much easier as you level.¡± There was a dead weight in Tom¡¯s stomach. Balance raised her arm. ¡°Again, you cannot take this knowledge with you, so I am¡¯ not sure how this will help you.¡± She deflated a little, though the flush lingered in her cheek. ¡°Does anyone else have a question?¡± ¡°Why do I keep getting sick when I cast a spell?¡± Hana asked. Balance brought her hand to her chest. ¡°In pursuit of balance for every class build, which I see to personally, every single soul must have disadvantages to its advantages. You are on a very powerful path, Hana Robinson, so for the universe to have balance with the malady magic you wield, you unfortunately have to experience those afflictions to a degree as well. The same thing goes for Thomas. All of the pain that you ignore in battle must be paid back over time.¡± Tom nodded. That sucks. ¡°So . . . Hana gets blowback just because she has a powerful class?¡± asked Bo. ¡°If we¡¯re going for balance here, how can one class be stronger than another?¡± Balance¡¯s eyes narrowed at Bo. ¡°Obviously, I strive for balance in all things, including abilities and classes, and I work very hard to maintain it. However, what you see as a balance between two classes is not necessarily how the universe interprets it. I also attempt to balance how a person and their abilities achieve harmony within and without.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Balance shifted to the right, and into his tuxedo. ¡°Let¡¯s use Hana as an example. Hana is a Witch Hag. At Level 2 she has four spells; two from her main class, and two from her specialization. Hana has chosen four abilities which deliver damage abilities, or are damage modifiers, so her build is not balanced. There is room for defensive spells, crowd control, buffs, debuffs, and many others that are not just damage-related. As a result of this imbalance, she experiences varying forms of spell backlash, and hence suffers from her own spells. Same story for Tom. All four of his spells are defensive abilities, so he suffers a pain tax.¡± Tom deflated. Choosing abilities was difficult enough, without having to consider how ¡®balanced¡¯ his choices were. ¡°Chloe has three damage spells and one crowd control. She has started to experience anxiety and headaches, but she does not have to deal with them to the extent of Hana or Tom because she has a splash of crowd control mixed in. Kate, on the other hand, is nearly perfectly balanced with a healing aura, a self-buff, a group buff, and a shapeshifting spell. Does everyone understand? Great. We are out of time.¡± ¡°Can I ask you about my bear?¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t make plant matter¡ª¡± Balance raised his hand. He advised the group to confer among themselves about their upcoming skill selections, and reminded them he would be available to help when they moved to their pools. Tom glanced at his family; each of them looked uncertain. ¡°All right,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m going to see if there¡¯s some type of taunting ability, and then something else tanky. Pain or not, I¡¯m going to try and stay defensive. Even going fully defensive, that Troll almost killed me in a single hit.¡± Kate¡¯s lips were pursed. ¡°I just hate that you¡¯re hurting.¡± His daughters nodded, but they didn¡¯t try to argue. ¡°Damage or crowd control?¡± Chloe asked them. ¡°One of each.¡± Amber shrugged, like it was an easy choice. ¡°Or maybe even crowd control and something defensive,¡± Tom said. He turned to Amber. ¡°Look for something to stay safe.¡± Amber looked like she was about to argue, but Tom held up his finger. ¡°Find something to stay safe. No arguing.¡± Amber rolled her eyes, and then nodded. Loo seemed lost in thought. ¡°Well, I have a lot of options. You see, if my first two [Conjurer] spells are actually for the base of an ecosystem that grants buffs, then since my first spell is a type of phytoplankton and my second is a copepod, which we all know eats phytoplankton, I can assume my next spell should probably be something from the oyster family, possibly amphipods, or maybe even small jellyfish since those eat copepods, right? Or do they?¡± She trailed off. Tom stared at her. ¡°Er . . . skip.¡± Loo¡¯s shoulders drooped. The Robinsons moved to their pools. Tom pulled Loo aside. ¡°I would love to talk for hours about your class, Loo. We¡¯re just out of time. I have total trust in what you¡¯re doing.¡± He leaned closer ¡°You¡¯re the smartest person in this place.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Loo hugged him. Tom and Kate led their children toward their respective pools. As Tom neared the water, he lost the ability to communicate with his family, leaving him alone to make his spell selections. His mind wandered as he watched the vivid motes of light dancing like playful sprites. Will they make good choices? Focus, idiot. You¡¯re running out of time. Tom turned to his stone. The glowing runes cast shadows on his face. He leaned in and read the list of [Fighter Abilities] displayed before him. Some he remembered from last time, like [Probing Attack] and [Feint], and there were many new ones. He remembered speaking to the stone. ¡°All right. Do you have something like taunt?¡± The word [Taunt] appeared on the stone, accompanied by a brief description. [Create an XS amount of threat to the target, causing the target to focus on you.] Tom hesitated, wondering if he should spend more time going through the massive list. However, memories of the Troll threatening to grab the children flashed through his mind. He could not let that happen again. ¡°I choose [Taunt].¡± The stone flickered to life, changing its display to show [Sponge Abilities]. Tom scanned the list. He hadn¡¯t selected Balance¡¯s previous suggestion of [Muscle Modification]. He wondered if that was where he should pick back up now. However, he still only had enough Iron to form a pair of gauntlets. Maybe there was a better option. He turned toward Balance. ¡°Is there anything that will help me grow more armor with less Iron, or give me more access to Iron?¡± The list reordered itself. Several spells were presented, covering many different variants of absorption efficiencies and material modifications. [Muscle Modification] still seemed like a good choice, and Balance had left it at the top of the list. Tom scanned through the rest of the options. [Skin Modification Synthesis] was a buff he could activate before growing the Iron armor. This would make the armor stronger, but it didn¡¯t change the amount he needed. There were several abilities which would allow him to modify the absorbed resources in his body, such as [Dense Alloy Modification]. All of the abilities sounded promising, but Tom continued reading the list until he landed on [Gains]; the name screamed out to the gym rat in him. [The caster taps into arcane forces and willingly drains both hit points and mana; the extracted life force and magical energy are converted into a chosen resource.] It seemed like the perfect solution, especially if [Bone Modification] and [Muscle Modification] required similar resources. Is it the right choice? Balance is leaving [Muscle Modification] at the top of the list for a reason. Tom hadn¡¯t had much down time since the apocalypse started; would he even have the opportunity to use [Gains]? However, he was four spells deep, and only had a pair of Iron gauntlets to show for it. An image crept into his mind; Finn healing him while he sat in Loo¡¯s conjured mana stream, magically building enough Iron Ingots within his body for a full suit of plate armor. It was worth the chance. ¡°All right,¡± Tom said, his voice wavering. ¡°I choose [Gains].¡± Tom was the first to finish his selections. He looked at the pools around him. Everyone else was talking to Balance simultaneously; some of them with his male form, and some with her female one. A White man Tom had never seen before was chatting animatedly with Bo at his poolside. The stranger pointed a glowing magical camera at him. What the fuck? Loo appeared to be in a heated discussion with Balance. She crossed her arms defiantly and shook her head, a stubborn expression etched onto her face. Balance threw her hands up in frustration. Tom winced, hoping Loo wasn¡¯t causing too much trouble. Hana was nodding as she conversed with Balance and a different White man wearing glasses who resembled a pudgy corporate employee. He even wore a cheap-looking toupee. She seemed to have everything under control. Finn was clenching his fists, and also looked to be embroiled in an intense argument with Balance. He pointed insistently at the braces on his legs, and then at the stone. Finn finally relented, huffing as he sat down at the edge of his pool. The conversations wrapped up, and everyone prepared to enter their pools. Most of them nodded, or smiled, or gave a thumbs-up. Finn avoided their eyes. Tom entered his pool. Chapter 22 - Tom - Week 1 Day 2 [You have ascended to Level 3!] ¡°New spells again!¡± Loo yelled. A ghostly overlay of Tom¡¯s own skeleton was flicking before his eyes. It looked like some type of medical HUD, with flashes of red pulsing ominously at his skull, neck, and spine. It had been there since the Troll had clubbed him. [Rubber bone modification cooldown on affected areas: 23hrs 26 mins.] The air was thick with the scent of blood and the anguished cries of the wounded. ¡°Tess, are we clear for a second?¡± Bo asked. Her eyes unfocused as she checked her map. ¡°Yes, be quick.¡± ¡°Check your new abilities, but be fast.¡± Tom rubbed his throbbing neck and pulled up his new skills. [Taunt] would prove invaluable in protecting his family and friends. The other spell [Gains] would have to remain a mystery for now. He waited a few moments. ¡°Hurry, guys!¡± ¡°We good?¡± Bo asked. He looked at Hana, who gave a resolute nod. ¡°We good!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tess commanded. Tom grimaced against the pain that pulsed through his body, and charged back into the fray. The battlefield was covered in red snow. Tess directed them to their next targets. Tom tested out his new [Taunt] ability, forcing an attacking creature to turn its attention toward him, and away from a curly-haired child who was huddled down and trying to make himself as small as possible. The beast snarled and lunged at Tom, but he met its onslaught with a powerful blow that sent it reeling. The Pygmy was then pulverized by a crushing blow from Kate. A new ability flashed over her head; [Feral Slam]. The group ran along the hill, keeping the children safely tucked in the middle. They fought fiercely, cutting through at least a dozen more Level 1 Pygmies, rescuing as many people as they could. Blood and guts splattered the ground, mixing with the mud and snow beneath Tom¡¯s feet. His heart raced as he searched for the next guiding arrow from Tess that would tell him where to go. There! The arrow indicator popped up, driving the group up the hill and toward the monstrous squealing Boar with a Pygmy riding its back. As Tom neared the [Level 3 Boar Rider: Dungeon Born], there was an East Asian man who was covered in blood and barely able to stand. Behind him, a tanned White woman screamed profanities at the creature and jabbed her finger at it. Blake was there too, pulling Bridget away from the fight and trying to blend in with some small bushes. The man fighting the Boar met Tom¡¯s eyes with his bloodshot ones. The families charged toward the beast, their weapons held high. Tom used [Taunt] and pulled the threat away from the other man. The enraged pig turned, its beady eyes trained on Tom as it surged forward on its powerful haunches, its sharp tusks aimed directly at Tom¡¯s chest. Tom had no intention of standing toe-to-toe with the thing; he ducked aside, sidestepping the attack. As the pig moved past him, he brought his bat down hard on its snout. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. A shrill squeal erupted from the creature as it stumbled back. Its Pygmy rider screamed from its many mouths while kicking the beast, urging it forward. Damage indicators showed Chloe and Hana¡¯s spells taking hold on both the Pygmy and the Boar. The Pygmy swayed, its grip weakening on its mount. An arrow appeared at Tom¡¯s feet, leading him away from the group. Tom kept the Boar¡¯s attention on himself as he weaved backward, away from the others. The Boar surprised him and rushed in close. Tom dropped the bat and caught the tusks in his gauntlets. He slid backward as the Boar¡¯s immense strength pushed against him. He dug his feet into the ground and pushed back, doing his best to keep it from trampling him. His face screwed up tight and his muscles burned. A countdown appeared in his peripheral vision. Kate, Tess, and Amber rushed in, each attacking a different red-marked area on the Boar¡¯s body. The coordinated explosion of damage proved too much, and the Boar collapsed under their combined assault. The Pygmy on its back was already almost dead from Chloe and Hana¡¯s spells, and it only took a single blow from Tess to finish it off. Tom leaned over and caught his breath. Headless creatures retreated into the woods on all sides. Some were carrying people. At the base of the hill, an aged Black man was on his knees and screaming someone¡¯s name. A teenage girl staggered through the clearing, her hand pressed against her raven hair, which was not enough to staunch the flow of blood from the side of her head. A skinny White woman a short distance away sobbed into a dirt-streaked blanket, which was wrapped around a girl who looked to be around Loo¡¯s age. The girl was not moving. Tom shut his eyes. He took deeper breaths, which flooded his nose with more of the coppery scent. He opened his eyes. He was standing in a puddle of congealing blood. The man who had originally faced the Boar Rider was gasping on the ground. He had a giant hole in his stomach from being gored, but Finn¡¯s glowing green hands were already working their magic. He was alive. ¡°Loo, I need mana please,¡± said Finn. Loo worked through the Mountain pose and summoned her [Mana Spring]. ¡°Thank you,¡± whispered the woman who had been hurling insults at the pig, tear tracks drying on her face. ¡°You saved our lives.¡± ¡°Not everyone¡¯s, though,¡± Tess said. Tom could trace the path the Boar Rider had taken, through the clearing and around the hill, by the bodies scattered along its route. There were distant screams and shouts in the woods; from people who had fled, from those who were searching for loved ones, and from those being carried away. Tom¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Do we go into the woods and try to help those people?¡± Tess asked. ¡°No. It¡¯s too risky.¡± Bo¡¯s voice was firm. When Finn had patched up Mike¡ªthe man who had faced down the Boar¡ªhe and Kate made their way around the hillside and clearing, healing whoever they could. Later, Tom and Bo trod carefully along the edge of the woods, searching for firewood. They needed to keep the fires burning; the cold could kill everyone as easily as the creatures. Tom reached down to pick up a log. He grunted as a sharp pain pulsed down his back and into his leg. ¡°Tom, sit down man. I¡¯ve got this.¡± Bo¡¯s voice was strained with exhaustion. Tom nodded and crashed down into the churned-up mud beside one of the fires. Bo piled more wood onto the flames. The night crawled onward toward dawn. The longest night of Tom¡¯s life. Some families huddled together, clinging to each other for comfort; others sat alone, staring into the flames, or with tears streaming down their faces. Helen embraced a third trembling child, a small Black boy wearing glasses, and moved him closer to their little group. Blake moved from grieving family to grieving family, trying to drum up support for his campaign to flee through the woods and get ¡®help¡¯. Tom frowned. There was a collective murmur from the crowd; the monster and human corpses vanished, leaving piles of loot all over the campsite. Curious and confused, many people wandered over and tried to pick up or kick at the items. Most found them immovable. The people who had chosen to fight, such as Mike and his wife Jill, picked up several rewards. The Damascus and Robinson families, however, received the lion¡¯s share of the loot. Amber pulled on a pair of Simple Leather Gloves with an XS critical strike damage boost. She flexed her hands with a satisfied smile, then performed a few stabbing motions with an imaginary knife. Her smile faltered when she noticed Tom watching. Hana added more Copper Coins to the bag she carried, and now donned a Simple Circlet that boosted her malady magic. Chloe, on the other hand, frowned at the Simple Wooden Staff she received, mumbling about having to carry such a stupidly cumbersome object around. Tom didn¡¯t hear the rest, but it related to her already limited social life. Tom received a large Wooden Shield, also of Simple quality. There were more items scattered near the edge of the dark woods, but under no circumstance would Tom let anyone go and collect it. As if on cue, several Headless screeched and called from the woods. ¡°See! No loot is worth being carried away. Everyone can just wait till morning, when we can actually see if there are monsters coming. Safety first or expect the worst.¡± Amber groaned. Finn shifted from his spot near the fire to sit by Tom, his voice low and strained. ¡°Hey, Tom. Can I talk to you a minute?¡± ¡°Sure. What¡¯s up?¡± Finn explained that so far he had only been able to activate his healing [Floral Surge] spell. When he tried to activate his other spells, a prompt flashed saying that he currently had 0% plant material available. ¡°I was hoping that, since you grow the Iron gloves, it would be like me trying to grow the wood armor or vines.¡± ¡°Well, I also get a flashing prompt warning me about my available resources, and I only have enough Iron to grow the gloves, so I guess that¡¯s similar. So far I¡¯ve had to absorb the Iron, but I don¡¯t know how I did it. Maybe you have to absorb or eat some plant stuff?¡± Finn gave Tom a dubious look. Tom shrugged. ¡°I dunno, bud. Worth a try. There is a lot stranger shit than that going on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just getting frustrated being stuck on the useless clean-up crew. I just really want my other spells to work. I NEED my other spells to work.¡± He indicated his legs. ¡°My braces are beyond cracked. I don¡¯t know how much longer they¡¯re going to last.¡± ¡°Listen, Finn,¡± Tom said softly. He placed a hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, and I¡¯d be frustrated too. But you will figure it out. We¡¯re only on our second day.¡± Finn sagged under Tom¡¯s palm. ¡°Even if you want to assume the worst-case scenario, and pretend you never learn to use them . . . without your healing, your Dad would be dead. I would be dead. I¡¯m not sure what to say about the braces, but we¡¯ll figure out something. I know none of this is really helpful, but you are going to figure it out, and we¡¯ll all do whatever we can to support you.¡± Finn didn¡¯t move. ¡°No matter what, though, the most important thing is getting everyone through this alive. In that, you are far from useless, buddy.¡± Finn stared at the ground. ¡°I guess.¡± Finn stood and rummaged on the ground for some twigs. He returned to his seat and squeezed the sticks in his hands. The campfire cast flickering shadows across the grieving faces around Tom. Holy shit. It¡¯s barely been one day, and so many people are dead. The apocalypse was violent and brutal. His heart almost faltered as he thought of his children. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Hana¡¯s voice was barely audible above the crackling fire. It was almost as though she was reading Tom¡¯s thoughts. ¡°We will be smart, and work hard, and take care of each other,¡± Bo said. He put his arm around Hana. ¡°Tomorrow, we start winning.¡± Chapter 23 - Tom - Week 1 Day 3 As the sun began to rise, its gentle rays illuminated the exhausted expressions on the dirty faces of the Damascus and Robinson families. Loo¡¯s voice broke through the peaceful morning air. ¡°Let¡¯s go get the rest of the loot! Maybe I got something this time!¡± The kids all jumped up from their resting spots. Tom jumped to his feet too, holding back a pained grunt.. ¡°Hold on, hold on! We need to make sure it¡¯s safe.¡± The adults and children took turns keeping watch as they re-walked the different areas they had fought through during the night. There was more loot hidden there than Tom had initially thought, and they quickly distributed it among themselves. Three more Iron Ingots went to Tom, and he stowed them in his pockets. Thank goodness. He hesitated when he picked up a [Simple Bronze Flail: +XS.01 bonus to toughness] assigned to him. This thing is way better than my bat. I don¡¯t want to absorb it! A prompt appeared. [Would you like to cancel absorption on this item?] Relieved, Tom indicated yes. ¡°I got a Leather Tunic, Leggings, and a Staff which gives a bonus to my healing aura,¡± Kate said. The Staff had a leather strap attached to it, and Kate was able to put her arms through, letting the Staff hang from her back. ¡°These,¡± she said, holding up the Leathers, ¡°give an XS boost to defense, but only in bear form, so they¡¯re useless.¡± She started to toss them down, but Tom stopped her. ¡°They will still help against claws and teeth. Please wear it. For me?¡± Tom pushed them back into her hands. ¡°One less thing for me to worry about.¡± ¡°I am not turning into a bear, Tom,¡± Kate growled. She took the items anyway, sighed, and reluctantly started pulling them on. Loo received a Cloth Gi Tunic and Gi leggings, which both gave an extra small boost to ability power. She slipped them on over her cold weather clothes; it looked like she was wearing a karate uniform. Loo eyes were bright as she twisted her body around, inspecting her outfit. ¡°I contributed!¡± Tom smiled. ¡°Yes you did. Loot drops don¡¯t lie.¡± Tess slipped a Simple Mail Tunic over her head. ¡°Nice, Tess!¡± Bo said. ¡°Glad you got some armor. I got a Staff that raises bardic ability.¡± Bo paused, and frowned. He peered closely at the end of the Staff. The Wood had been carved to look like a microphone. Chloe received a Simple Copper Chain necklace, which boosted her mental ability power, while Finn received a Simple Ring that increased his healing ability. Hana pocketed more Coins, and was awarded with a Simple Wooden Staff that boosted her power. Amber tried to hide her grin as she twirled a second Bronze Dagger in her hand. Tom sighed. A group of unfamiliar people crept out of the woods through a gap in the trees. One of them pointed to the campfires, and another sagged to the ground. They must be new. ¡°All right everyone,¡± Bo announced. ¡°I¡¯m going to walk around and check in with a few people. Maybe someone knows something. You kids want to stay by the fire and just chill?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The kids nodded. ¡°Tom, didn¡¯t you have some metal water bottles?¡± Tom nodded and pointed to his backpack lying against a log. ¡°How about you kids fill up the bottles with snow, keep them close to the fire, and then rehydrate,¡± said Bo. ¡°Offer water to anyone else who might need a drink. We¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± ¡°Just . . . don¡¯t leave this area,¡± Tom said. ¡°Avoid the red, brown, and yellow snow¡± said Kate. ¡°Dur,¡± said Amber. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Helen and the kids,¡± said Tom. Helen sat beside a campfire, her lined eyes never leaving the young ones around her. The three of them were quiet and reserved, the mud on their cheeks stained from where they had been crying. Tom handed out bites of beef jerky from their dwindling supply. ¡°You know,¡± Helen whispered to the adults, ¡°it¡¯s only getting colder, and we have no food. I¡¯m old and I¡¯m expendable, but if your families leave this place, you have to take these kids.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Kate said. ¡°If we go, we all go.¡± Tom patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll bring back some more food in a bit.¡± Helen held Tom¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m serious, young man. If something happens, you take these kids.¡± ¡°I promise, if it comes to leaving, I will watch over these kids. And you.¡± ¡°Helen, send the kids to our campfire if they are thirsty,¡± said Bo. ¡°You guys can borrow a bottle to melt snow¡± Helen nodded and thanked them. One of the girls held onto her. The chill of the morning air bit at Tom¡¯s nose and cheeks as they walked around, visiting neighboring bonfires, and checking in with the other people on the hill. His breath formed ghostly wisps that faded into the dawn sky. The smell of burned wood hung heavy in the air. ¡°Has anyone seen or heard of any help? Has anyone heard of what the police are doing?¡± Kate asked a group of survivors huddled together by one of the fires. They shook their heads while they stared at the frozen dirt. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything,¡± one of them muttered bitterly. Another person spoke up. ¡°We lived off Rock Creek Road. It¡¯s about as close as you can get to the police station, and we couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Someone else spoke. ¡°All the roads leading outside Raintree are gone. There is nothing but some deep ass dark woods. We followed the dirt paths inward, running for our lives most of the way. Ended up here.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Bo muttered under his breath. Pain lanced its way up and down Tom¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m going to head back to the kids.¡± Kate nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to check with a few more people, and ask them to share anything that can carry water,¡± Bo said. ¡°Hana, you wanna come with?¡± Hana nodded. ¡°We need to find a stream. I was thinking we could . . . ¡± They walked off together. Tom and Kate made their way back to their campfire. Tom laid on his back directly in the melting slush; the cold felt good on his sore muscles. Kate chatted to the children, and relayed the limited information they had from their neighbors. Bo and Hana eventually returned, and reported that Mike had fully recovered from his gore wound. Hana and Kate surreptitiously handed out crackers from one of the bags, passing them around to the kids. The kids finished their meager meal too quickly, hunger and exhaustion etched onto their faces. Tom grabbed some extra crackers and hurried over to Helen, hiding the snacks in his coat until he reached them. The tired and hungry faces dotted around the hillside filled him with unease. Tom conferred with Bo when he returned, keeping his voice low. ¡°Most people haven¡¯t eaten for a few days. I haven¡¯t seen any animals around, either.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Tom.¡± Bo rubbed his face, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°It¡¯s starting to look like help isn¡¯t coming anytime soon. I think we¡¯re on our own.¡± He paused. ¡°Want some good news though? That giant boar on the hill still hasn¡¯t disappeared. Its body is already started to freeze. If it stays, I say we eat it.¡± ¡°There are a lot of hungry people. Maybe I should try to get some meat off it now?¡± ¡°Lets give it a little bit longer. I think we should make sure it doesn¡¯t disappear before we start putting future converted loot into our bodies. In the meantime, it might be a good time to test something out.¡± Bo picked up the blueprint he had been carrying around since his house collapsed. Tom examined the blueprint, which displayed plans for a [Simple Profession Booth]. As Bo studied the blueprint, its lines and colors faded and became transparent, until it completely disappeared from Bo¡¯s hand. ¡°Holy shit! Where did it go?¡± Tom said. Bo tapped his temple. ¡°Whole thing¡¯s in my head now. I can see it, just like the ability sheet.¡± Bo stood abruptly. ¡°Hold my beer. I¡¯m gonna try something.¡± He marched toward the edge of the woods. The rest of their group all got up and followed him. ¡°Kids, stay back from the woods a bit and keep watch,¡± Tom said. They moved along the treeline, weapons held ready, expecting monsters to jump out at any moment. Some of the other survivors watched from a distance, but stayed relatively safe on the hilltop. Bo gathered logs and sticks into a pile. ¡°The blueprint only mentions a certain amount of wood needed, without specifying anything about cut pieces or angles. It seems to be focused more on quantity.¡± Tom, Kate, and Hana helped gather more logs and sticks into a larger pile. Bo, who had a long background in construction, moved his hands through the air as he analyzed the invisible blueprint. The children kept watch on the treeline. ¡°According to this flashing section on the blueprint, we¡¯ve piled enough required wood now,¡± Bo told them. ¡°Tom, can I use your bat?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have the Flail now, you can keep the bat.¡± Bo pounded one of the larger logs into the frozen ground with the butt of the bat. He then swung the bat to break some of the longer, thinner sticks into somewhat even sizes. Bo spoke as he worked, hammering a second log into the cold earth. ¡°I tried to share the blueprint with you guys, but it won¡¯t let me. Right now, I¡¯m just trying to stack these logs to match what the blueprint says. There¡¯s something going on with my mana as well. As I¡¯m using the blueprint, and as I stack these logs, my mana is slowly going down, but it¡¯s not something I¡¯m doing consciously.¡± Bo hammered two more large logs into the ground, and then stacked the sticks, forming an extremely small 2x2 foot structure with three developing walls. Bo carefully added more sticks, slowly building up the height. It was a haphazard and holey attempt, but it was vaguely starting to look like a structure. An outhouse, specifically. After an hour of stacking, the three walls reached head height. Bo laid sticks across the top, completing the roof. When Bo placed the last stick, he paused for a moment, his eyes unfocused. ¡°Complete!¡± The small structure began to shake and sink into the ground. ¡°Damn¡± Tom said. He walked a lap around the shack, and returned to the entrance. Hana inspected the hut¡¯s unstable rear wall. ¡°Fuck,¡± Bo muttered. He stepped inside, and disappeared. ¡°Bo?!¡± Tom called out. Hana rushed around to the entrance. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Her voice was an octave higher than normal. A moment later, there was a silvery flash, and Bo popped out of the front of the Booth. Hana gasped, and Tom jumped back. ¡°Holy shit! Are you all right?¡± Tom asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good. How long was I in there?¡± ¡°A few seconds. What do you mean?¡± Tom¡¯s brain tripped over the weird question. ¡°Wait until you see inside!¡± Chapter 24 - Bo - Week 1 Day 3 The Booth continued to sink. ¡°Gotta go.¡± Bo stepped back inside. ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re¡ª¡±Hana¡¯s voice cut out. The walls were made of jagged and uneven sticks, just like the outside. The room was huge. In the center was an older White man in a black business suit. The frown lines on his forehead and the streaks of black and gray through his hair made him seem like a cantankerous badger. He sat behind a large wooden executive desk with a closed laptop in front of him. The man looked up, and his golden eyes flashed. He sighed, and gestured to the shoddy, disintegrating walls. ¡°This is a pathetic consultation office. I expect better next time.¡± Heat flowed through Bo. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find a magical room and a strange man inside it. I built it based off the blueprint specs, exactly as it was shown, so maybe take up your issue with whomever designed it.¡± The man gazed levelly at him, and didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Do you need help getting out of here?¡± Bo said. ¡°No.¡± Bo crossed his arms. ¡°Why is the room so big?¡± ¡°Is the room big, or are you small, Mr. Robinson?¡± Bo gestured toward the laptop. ¡°Does that work? Can you help us contact someone for help?¡± ¡°There is no one to contact for help,¡± the man replied, his tone serious. ¡°I am here to offer you a job, Mr. Robinson. I am Caretaker Job, and I will assess your skills and interests to help determine your profession.¡± Job opened his laptop and typed something, his lips pursed together. He paused, apparently in deep thought, then typed something else. He hit enter with a loud click of the key. Bo received a flashing prompt in the corner of his vision, and he accessed the message. There were updated sections at the bottom of the tutorial prompt. [Currently Available Public Information: Earth has entered an apocalyptic era of monsters and magic. Survive to be one of the last 100 million individuals and obtain immortality! Survivors are permitted to bring two people back to life. Explore and utilize your new classes and abilities. Caretaker System.] [I enjoyed meeting all of you. Best of Luck! Caretaker Balance.] [Caretakers are the creators of the universe, and are here to support you through this apocalypse. Caretaker Job.] [All humans will have access to a main profession and a specialization. These may be chosen by entering the Profession Booth and discussing your options. Caretaker Job.] Bo mentally dismissed the tutorial panel and turned to Caretaker Job. ¡°So . . . creator of the universe . . . can we open with that one?¡± ¡°I cannot and will not engage on that topic, Mr. Robinson. I am a very busy man. Are you interested in obtaining your profession, or not? You will be allowed to remember this unlike your class choosing.¡± Fuck it. ¡°For the sake of a sinking Booth and all, let¡¯s do it. What¡¯s the process?¡± A plastic chair appeared in front of Job¡¯s desk. It was smaller than Job¡¯s office chair, and far less ergonomic in appearance. Bo took a seat. His spine confirmed his initial suspicions. Job extended his hand, and a glowing blue parchment floated out from Bo¡¯s chest. Job caught it and began to read its contents. ¡°What is that?¡± Bo patted his chest, then peered behind his chair. ¡°This is your true resume. All your stats, work experience, hobbies, interests. Sometimes, even your combat class information is relevant.¡± Job looked up. ¡°Yours isn¡¯t. Unless you want to be a performer?¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Bo quickly shook his head. ¡°I thought not. That would have been too easy.¡± Job continued reading the¡ªliterally¡ªglowing report, his eyebrows raised. He grudgingly praised Mr. Robinson¡¯s exceptional skills in construction and logistics. He mentioned the applicant¡¯s impressive memory. He also noted that Mr. Robinson¡¯s dedication and strong work ethic were rare qualities in today¡¯s world. Bo could have sworn he caught a mumbled ¡®no one wants to work anymore¡¯. However, Job also pointed out that there were some areas for improvement, particularly around stress management. ¡°While I love hard workers, Mr. Robinson, you do yourself, myself, and your community no favors by burning out early.¡± I just like things to be done properly. Not half-assed. Bo couldn¡¯t think of anything ¡®corporate¡¯ to say, so he just nodded. ¡°What if we stick with construction, but on a larger scale. A citywide scale . . . ¡± Job waved his hand, and an information panel appeared. It displayed a job posting. [Position Available: City Planner] Overview: Are you a visionary planner with a passion for creating thriving mystical settlements? Caretaker Job is seeking a skilled City Planner to shape the destiny of our fantastical realm through strategic development. Responsibilities: ¡¤ Design and optimize housing structures that blend seamlessly with the fantastical landscape. ¡¤ Plan and oversee the construction of crafting buildings, ensuring the efficiency of resource production and utilization. ¡¤ Manage intricate road networks, connecting key areas of the settlement for smooth navigation and trade. ¡¤ Prioritize building projects based on the needs of the community and strategic development goals. ¡¤ Boost and uphold town morale through thoughtful planning and design. ¡¤ Coordinate and motivate the workforce, considering the number and type of workers needed for each task. ¡¤ Implement effective food storage solutions to safeguard against famine. Perks: ¡¤ Collaborate with other specialized professions by sharing your meticulously crafted blueprints. ¡¤ Influence not only the physical landscape, but also the essence of how the town functions. ¡¤ Play a pivotal role in the cooperative endeavor to build a thriving and enchanting settlement. ¡¤ Enjoy the satisfaction of seeing your visionary plans come to life in the fantastical realm. ¡°As a [City Planner], you will be dealing with a lot of stress, Mr. Robinson. A lot. The issues will be constant and never-ending. However,¡± Job leaned forward, ¡°between you and me, there are a million ways for you and your family to profit from this.¡± Job raised his eyebrows significantly. Out of the gate, it did sound like something Bo would be good at, and he might even enjoy it. However, he had reservations; mainly because it required him to depend on others to physically construct the city. And what if all the workers get eaten? Bo asked about other professions and specialties covering construction and tinkering. He had a strong interest in the [Carpentry] profession. There were ¡®normal¡¯ specializations, such as [Residential Carpenter], [Furniture Maker], and [Millworker]. There were more exotic options, such as [Arcane Woodshaper]. Bo kept circling back to the role of [City Planner]. It had nothing to do with the idea of turning a profit; it just sounded like such a crucial job that he could not¡¯ imagine entrusting it to anyone else. What if I pass on it, and the [City Planner] is a fucking idiot? ¡°Can we look at other professions outside the realm of construction? I¡¯d like to explore all my options. And don¡¯t bother with performer.¡± ¡°No, you may not. This is different from your class selection¡ª¡± Bo opened his mouth. ¡°Yes, I know you don¡¯t remember that. And no, we may not discuss it. Inside the Soul Chamber you had endless class possibilities and specializations. Your profession selection is much stricter. I assess you, and then I present options for what I am willing to offer you as a profession. If you don¡¯t succeed in your position then I have also failed in mine, because this is a permanent choice. I cannot fail in my choices, Mr. Robinson. Humankind¡¯s survival depends on it.¡± Bo glanced at the vibrating wooden walls sliding inexorably downward. ¡°Fair enough. Let¡¯s go with [City Planner].¡± Job nodded, then presented a few specialization options for a [City Planner]: [Resource Efficiency Guru]; [Fortification Strategist]; and [Infrastructure Specialist], which all offered perks that aligned with their names. Bo shook his head. ¡°I get these all sound great, but I¡¯m looking for something more hands-on. Where I can really be part of every project, and shape this place from the ground up.¡± Job smirked, then presented the [Micromanager] specialization. [Micromanager] This City Planner thrives on micromanaging every detail of the settlement to achieve unparalleled efficiency. With a keen eye for minutiae, they focus on optimizing the tiniest aspects of the city¡¯s infrastructure and logistics. From meticulously planning the placement of individual buildings, to fine-tuning resource distribution, the Micromanager ensures that no opportunity for improvement is overlooked. ¡°I mean, the name¡¯s a bit . . . much, but this seems right up my alley.¡± ¡°Fantastic news, Mr. Robinson! The [City Planner] position has been filled. Just keep an eye on that city morale!¡± Job filed the blue resume into a folder labeled ¡®City Planner¡¯ and stored it in his desk. ¡°I must go. Very busy day. Is there anything else you would like to know before I leave?¡± Bo stood. ¡°If these buildings are sinking, won¡¯t it make most of our professions useless?¡± ¡°You can only build when you have claimed the territory from a Dungeon. From that point forward, the Dungeon must be maintained at Level 1 or zero for your structures to remain permanent. A weekly ¡®maintenance¡¯, if you will.¡± ¡°Is it better to try to defeat a Dungeon ourselves, or is it safer to go find someone who has beaten a Dungeon, and see if we can live in their territory?¡± ¡°I have no advice in this regard. You can do as you please, Mr. Robinson. However, I have lots to do. And, as you so accurately pointed out, your Booth is slowly sinking.¡± He stood, and tucked his laptop under his arm. ¡°Before you leave, you may choose one blueprint from the table over there as part of your profession selection today. I have two tips for you. First, make sure to explore not only your city construction prompts, but also your construction zone information. The time dilation zones are some of my best work. Second, your [Micromanager] specialization allows you to work alongside the professionals within your city. Make sure to fully explore that as well.¡± Bo extended his hand to shake Job¡¯s; the man¡¯s golden eyes flashed, and he vanished before Bo could make contact. Bo shrugged, and made his way to the table behind him. He was sure it hadn¡¯t been there when he stepped into the Booth. Three blueprints lay on its surface: one for a [Simple Granary]; one for a [Simple Barn]; and one for a [Simple Cabin]. Bo thought of all the people shivering in the cold. Easy choice. He selected the [Simple Cabin] blueprint. The other two options vanished. Bo chanced one last look around, and left the Booth. A hazy second later he was standing next to Hana, who flinched at his sudden appearance. She hugged him, and then pulled away. ¡°Why did you go back in there?¡± Her voice rose. ¡°You scared the shit out of me!¡± ¡°The tutorial prompt lit up again while you were inside,¡± Kate said. ¡°Did you see the new tutorial?¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s someone in there who can give us professions. I got mine! I think everyone should go in and see if they can get something to help, maybe we can find some fishermen or hunters or carpenters¡ª¡± ¡°Bo!¡± Hana snapped. She tilted her head at the [Profession Booth], which had partially sunk and was shaking violently. Some of its sticks had fallen away. ¡°The tutorial said a creator of the universe gives professions,¡± said Hana. ¡°That¡¯s a god, Bo. You¡¯re saying there¡¯s a god in that shitty pile of sticks, and you want everyone to go inside?¡± Hana¡¯s voice was loud again. ¡°Yes, and yes.¡± Chapter 25 - Tom - Week 1 Day 3 Tom¡¯s gaze shifted to the sinking Booth, his mind racing. Fuck. He jumped in. There was a momentary blur, and then he was standing inside a room that was at least the size of a full Olympic gymnasium. The walls were a gnarly pile of vibrating sticks, and there was a chilly breeze at his back from the entrance. At the center of the room was, presumably, the ¡®god¡¯ Bo had mentioned, though he looked more like an executive banker than a deity. He was signing papers at his desk, and moving them from one pile to another. Tom approached, and cleared his throat. Job held up one finger as he finished signing his signature. He looked up and greeted Tom with a forced smile. ¡°Mr. Damascus, nice to meet you. I am Caretaker Job. I just had the pleasure of meeting your friend, Mr. Robinson. I think I¡¯m going to be a big fan of his. I do love a ¡®work yourself to death¡¯ job ethic.¡± Job gestured for Tom to sit in a chair that seemed to appear out of nowhere. As he sat, a luminescent piece of parchment floated out from his chest and into Job¡¯s hands. Job scanned the parchment. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the not-so-great news,¡± Job addressed Tom, without looking at him. ¡°Your previous work experience in data analytics won¡¯t be of much use now, and your dedication to the gym doesn¡¯t seem relevant in a professional sense, unless we consider a career as a personal trainer. However, the need for that currently is poor, so it¡¯s not really a strong choice either.¡± ¡°Uh . . . all right.¡± ¡°Now, onto the exciting part.¡± Job placed the parchment on the desk. ¡°Your specialized role as a [Sponge] comes with a unique advantage for synergy with many professions. An easy example of synergy is that someone with an [Archer] class might naturally synergize with a [Hunter] profession.¡± ¡°That makes sense, but I¡¯m mainly interested in¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Damascus, if you don¡¯t mind, I have several amazing job opportunities to offer. My first suggestion is the profession of [Miner] with a specialization in rare material prospecting. I¡¯m sure you can see where I¡¯m going with this, but imagine yourself breaking apart giant stones and discovering valuable metals and gems, which could then be absorbed and integrated into your body!¡± Holy shit, that does sound amazing. Tom pictured himself strutting past Headless enemies, laughing as they bounced off his diamond-studded armor. Job cleared his throat. Tom¡¯s smile and daydream fell away. ¡°Sorry, I was weighing your offer. It sounds incredibly tempting, but¡ª¡± The Caretaker raised a finger once more. ¡°If my previous suggestion does not interest you, despite the obvious advantages you are clearly not comprehending, I have another specialization in mind. It is a specialty within the [Blacksmith] profession.¡± A screen appeared in the air. Job¡¯s voice was energized. ¡°Please pay attention, Mr. Damascus. This specialization may have a unique synergy with your abilities. I didn¡¯t offer it first because it will take a lot of practice to learn.¡± [Specialization: Rune Smith] Overview: Are you a master of the forge, with a flair for the mystical? Caretaker Job is in search of an exceptional individual to join our enchanting realm as a Rune Smith. If you possess a passion for merging magic with metal, read on for an extraordinary opportunity! Responsibilities: ¡¤ Craft enchanting armor infused with magical runes to enhance the abilities of the wearer. ¡¤ Carve and inscribe intricate symbols, creating conduits for mana that bring forth extraordinary powers. ¡¤ Collaborate with adventurers and heroes to tailor runes to their unique needs and preferences. ¡¤ Stay abreast of mystical developments and emerging runic arts to continually expand your repertoire. Perks: ¡¤ Work in a vibrant, fast-paced environment surrounded by fellow artisans and magic enthusiasts.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡¤ Access to rare materials and magical resources to fuel your creative endeavors. ¡¤ Opportunities for collaboration with renowned heroes and adventurers. ¡°I¡¯m advocating for this for one simple reason. Each time you regrow your armor, you have the opportunity to customize your runes for the upcoming battle, whereas all other armor is only able to be rune marked once. It¡¯s a powerful synergy.¡± Tom sat in silence, envisioning himself wearing armor with customizable runes. He could upgrade everyone¡¯s armor with permanent runes. Not to mention all the good he could do with the main [Blacksmith] profession. I¡¯d have another set of abilities at my disposal. ¡°What do you say, Mr. Damascus? Can I count on you for the job?¡± The Caretaker was already reaching for a folder that said ¡®Rune Smith¡¯. With so many magical opportunities available, will anyone take the mundane jobs, like farming or gathering? Resources were scarce, and those were the jobs that were desperately needed. The supply of food in their backpacks was almost gone. He remembered reading somewhere that a society is only seven missed meals away from anarchy. This time, Tom imagined himself strutting around the woods in shining magical armor while emaciated children, including his own, cried for food. ¡°Both of those options sound amazing. However, we¡¯re running out of food, and that¡¯s my main concern right now. Do you have anything along the lines of a cook?¡± Job stared at him over steepled fingers. It was a few moments before Job spoke. ¡°A [Cook]? Are you serious? Were you not listening to me?¡± His golden eyes flashed. ¡°I was, and I, uh, appreciate the offers, and they sound amazing, but I¡¯m worried no one else will choose the simpler yet essential professions. So, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to explore the option of becoming a [Cook].¡± Job carefully placed both his palms on the desk. ¡°Mr. Damascus. I intend to offer other people those jobs. As in, people who actually know about cooking.¡± ¡°I know how to barbecue¡ª¡± Job scoffed. "That just barely qualifies you for a job offer." ¡°I can help!¡± Job locked eyes with Tom. Tom tried not to blink. Finally, Job looked away. ¡°Fine. I helped create the universe, but what do I know?¡± His face and voice dripped with disdain. ¡°If you insist, since you meet the basic requirements then there is nothing to stop you becoming a [Cook]. This area needs several [Cooks]. So, yes, I can offer you a job.¡± He flung his hand through the air, as though swatting an irritating fly, and a new message appeared. [Position Available: Cook] Overview: Are you someone who has never shown any interest in being a culinary enthusiast? Would you like to randomly choose to be a Cook while everything is on the line? Do you have a penchant to be ordinary in your chosen profession? Caretaker Job is seeking an individual to fill the uninspired and poor fit of Cook. If you have a delicious desire for wasted opportunities, then this might be the lackluster position you¡¯ve been waiting for. Responsibilities: ¡¤ Clean up after yourself, because someone has to. Perks: ¡¤ Regular, predictable working hours with little room for excitement. ¡°So . . . does the [Cook] get to make, like, magical foods and things? The posting reads somewhat short. And, frankly, it¡¯s pretty offensive to [Cooks].¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Damascus. [Cooks] can create magical foods. This is the cooking job posted for you specifically, Mr. Damascus. There are future [Cooks], including in this area, who will craft fantastically delicious magical dishes which I am very excited to see. However, I doubt you will be one of them.¡± The screen changed to display a variety of specializations: [Grillmaster], [Spiritual Sustenancer], [Enchanting Pastry Chef], and more. ¡°Can I come back later and choose my specialization, or do I have to decide now?¡± The Caretaker snatched up his papers. You¡¯re choosing between lackluster barbecue and dry cakes. Whichever you pick hardly matters at this point. Later is fine. Please select a free recipe from the table over there.¡± Job vanished. Oof. Guess I pissed him off. There were three recipes laid out before him: [Simple Iceberry Catfish Filets]; [Simple Hearty Boar Kabobs]; and [Simple Honeysuckle Cucumbers]. Tom selected the recipe for [Simple Hearty Boar Kabobs], hoping there was still a frozen boar on the hill. A prompt appeared, asking if he wanted to learn the blueprint; Tom mentally clicked ¡®yes¡¯. He instantly gained knowledge of how to infuse mana into boar meat, converting it from ordinary food to magical food that provided a buff. A successful meal would yield an eight-hour buff, providing an XS boost to durability, and an XS boost to warmth. Perfect. Tom had to duck to leave the Booth. He stepped out, and collided straight into Blake. Blake was backing away from Bo, his hands raised. Bo jabbed a finger in Blake¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re scaring everyone here!¡± he yelled. ¡°If you want to leave and find help, go right the fuck ahead. I¡¯m not forcing anyone to stay, or to get a profession, I¡¯m simply informing everyone because we need to fucking help ourselves.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Blake¡¯s voice was raised too. ¡°We need help, let¡¯s go find it! Listen, you¡¯re messing with things that you shouldn¡¯t, and it¡¯s going to get us all killed!¡± A crowd had gathered around Blake, Bo, and the sinking Booth. Blake addressed their impromptu audience. ¡°This profession stuff is a waste of time. Everyone needs to pack up, and we need to start walking to find help. The Robinson and Damascus families could guard us and keep us safe while we travel! We all saw them fight! Instead, you¡¯re all here listening to Bo talking about building a damn town, when the army could be just a day¡¯s walk away!¡± ¡°Listen, Blake.¡± Bo spoke with forced calm. ¡°I¡¯m going to say it again, and hopefully for the last fucking time because you¡¯re seriously starting to piss me off. If you want to leave, then go. If anyone else here wants to leave with you, they can go too, and I honestly wish you the best of luck. But for right now, the Robinsons are staying put, and everyone is welcome to stay and try to get through this together. I don¡¯t have much faith in finding help out there.¡± Blake crossed his arms and frowned. ¡°I know this is a lot of change in just a few days,¡± Bo continued, ¡°and it still doesn¡¯t feel real. But this New World doesn¡¯t seem to give a shit about that, and we¡¯re dropping like flies. We¡¯ve been given tools for survival through our classes and professions. I say it¡¯s time to embrace them and get to work, instead of running around blindly like idiots, and being eaten by monsters.¡± Some of their observers nodded at Bo¡¯s words. Blake threw up his hands and strode away up the hill. Bo turned away from Blake, and took several deep breaths. ¡°Excuse me, everyone,¡± Bo called out, over the creaking of the floundering hut behind him. ¡°In case anyone hasn¡¯t heard . . . ¡± Bo explained how the [Profession Booth] worked, who Caretaker Job was, and how professions were chosen. He also mentioned the immediate need for professions relating to food production and resource gathering. The mention of food triggered a ripple of energy in the crowd. Someone pointed out that there was little firewood left at the edges of the trees, and that soon their heat would run out too. ¡°To summarize, we could really use everyone¡¯s help,¡± said Bo. ¡°So . . . you want us to go in there?¡± A young Black woman pointed at the shack, which was now half-submerged in the ground. ¡°Time is slower inside there, but . . . yes. And you need to be quick about it.¡± Someone asked Bo which profession he had chosen. ¡°[City Planner]. It¡¯s focused on managing construction zones and building projects, but my specialization still allows me to get in there and help. So I¡¯m no slouch or desk jockey,¡± he added, though no one had accused him of being one. ¡°I even got a blueprint for a [Simple Cabin]. If we can find a way to build it, and keep it permanent, then having a warm place to sleep doesn¡¯t sound too bad, does it?¡± There were nods and enthusiastic voices. Bo leaned toward Tom. ¡°What did you end up picking?¡± ¡°[Cook]. I¡¯m planning on boar for dinner.¡± Bo raised an eyebrow. Tom shrugged. ¡°A lot of hungry people, dude.¡± Bo looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Hana?¡± Chapter 26 - Hana - Week 1 Day 3 Hana squeezed into the cramped [Profession Booth], the damp earth giving way beneath her shoes. The room shifted, and a dizzy second later it was huge. She took a moment to steady herself. There was an imposing wooden desk in the center of the room, and a sharply dressed businessman sitting behind it. She approached him. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m Hana Robinson. Are you Caretaker Job?¡± She instinctively reached out her right arm for a handshake, but retracted it when she realized she was only raising a stump. Job lifted his head from the pile of papers and set his pen down. ¡°Yes, I am. Nice to meet you, Ms. Robinson.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± She place her forearm awkwardly back at her side. Job glanced toward the sinking doorframe. ¡°You may have to come back once you¡¯ve built another [Profession Booth]. Otherwise you might have to crawl out of here.¡± ¡°I actually have an idea for a profession that could make this process easier, and I am eager to get to work. If possible.¡± Job leaned back in his chair and frowned. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Hana took a deep breath. ¡°Well, in all this talk of professions, no one seems to be considering where we¡¯ll get our tools from to do all these jobs. Personally, I¡¯ve always seen a job as just a job, and I don¡¯t have a passion for any specific type of work. But I do want to be useful. And so, I think we need a toolmaker. If that is something which is available, I would like to fill that role.¡± ¡°Well . . . it¡¯s better than barely qualified [Cook].¡± Job leaned forward. ¡°Please have a seat. I do believe we have time for this discussion.¡± He caught a piece of bright blue paperwork that floated from Hana¡¯s chest, and began reading it over. ¡°It says here that you chose [Bone Prosthetic] as your Level 3 ability for your [Hag] specialization. However, it appears you have not used it yet?¡± Hana winced. ¡°I just received it, so yes, that is correct.¡± ¡°I do see two potential specializations that would fit you well as a [Toolmaker], Ms. Robinson.¡± Job glanced at the sinking door, then at his watch. ¡°If you¡¯re sure you would like to be a [Toolmaker] then we can proceed to select a specialization as well. Why wait, when you could start using it and mastering the role now?¡± ¡°That makes sense. Please tell me more about the specializations.¡± Flashbacks of past job interviews lurked at the back of her mind. Ones in which the meeting room wasn¡¯t trying to crush her. Ones in which she¡¯d been able to shake the interviewer¡¯s hand. ¡°Once you begin using your new [Bone Prosthesis] spell, you will need to learn how to control your mana in order to manipulate the movement of the prosthetic. If you master this control, your fine motor skills will be unmatched. I would love to see you specialize in creating small [Precision Tools]. These are the types of tools that no one thinks about but that everyone needs. It could also be a serious source of revenue.¡± Job gave her a significant look. ¡°Can you give me an example?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Job leaned forward in his chair. ¡°Take a needle, for instance. People will always need clothing, which requires [Tailors]. Who need lots of sewing needles. That¡¯s one of hundreds of examples.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m open to the idea, but let¡¯s hold that thought for a moment. You mentioned having two ideas?¡± Hana hoped she wasn¡¯t about to offend a god. ¡°Yes. The second idea is specializing in [Bone Tools] specifically. As a [Toolmaker], you can already craft some bone tools, but with your [Hag] specialization synergy, you¡¯ll have the ability to shape and sharpen the bones, increase durability, and even access types of bone that are unworkable to the common [Toolmaker].¡± Hana¡¯s heart sank. She had pictured using stones and wood to craft her tools, not more of the disgusting bones. Her missing arm and gross class were constantly being pushed in her face. ¡°To be frank, Ms. Robinson, this specialization has a strong synergy with your class and shouldn¡¯t be passed on. In fact, it¡¯s so good, that only someone like Mr. Damascus would pass on it.¡± Hana nodded. She wasn¡¯t about to disagree with him, like Tom apparently had. However, the [Precision Tools] would also be useful. ¡°Is it possible to combine both specializations? Perhaps by focusing on creating precision bone tools?¡± ¡°Specializing on a specialization? Ms. Robinson, I must say you and your husband are two for two. I¡¯m impressed by your creativity. I need a few moments to confer with my colleagues.¡± Hana glanced at the door, which was getting closer to the ground. If she stayed much longer, she would have to crawl out on her stomach. ¡°Of course,¡± she smiled. ¡°I appreciate your help.¡± Job¡¯s golden eyes flashed as he disappeared. Hana looked around, shivering in the cold from the shrinking doorway. Her heart rate increased, and she fidgeted in her chair. Twice, she caught herself checking a right-handed watch that was no longer there. Job reappeared in his chair.. ¡°I have some exciting news! I spoke with Caretaker Craft and Caretaker Balance, and they love the idea. With time running out and no need for further discussion . . . ¡± Job waved his hand. [Specialization: Precision Bone Tools] Overview: Are you a Toolmaker with a keen eye for precision and a fascination with the mystical properties of bone? We are seeking a skilled individual to join our esteemed realm as a Master of Ossian Craftsmanship. If you possess the dexterity to manipulate bone, an understanding of mana, and a passion for creating exquisite custom tools, this is the extraordinary opportunity you¡¯ve been waiting for! Responsibilities: ¡¤ Craft small, custom tools with unparalleled precision, utilizing the inherent properties of bone. ¡¤ Manipulate bone through intricate Witchcraft to enhance its strength, resilience, and magical conductivity. ¡¤ Harness the power of mana to infuse tools with magical properties tailored to the unique needs of the wielder. ¡¤ Work with rare and exotic bones to create truly exceptional and sought-after instruments. Perks: ¡¤ Gain self-buff effects when wielding tools made from bones you have personally crafted, enhancing your precision and stamina when crafting. ¡¤ Use a Bone Prosthesis from the same creature you¡¯re working with to potentially trigger permanent bonus enchantments on your tools. ¡¤ Potential access to vast amounts of rare and enchanted bones, which directly synergize with your class, and allow for powerful customization and enhanced crafting options.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°I like it,¡± Hana said with a smile. Job nodded in agreement. ¡°I think it will be a great fit.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Hana checked the exit; she had only moments. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pick up a blueprint on your way out.¡± Hana dashed to the blueprint table. There were options for a [Simple Bone Hatchet], a [Simple Bone Hammer], and a [Simple Bone Chisel]. We need more firewood. Hana snatched the [Simple Bone Hatchet] blueprint and ran for the door. She threw herself into the mud and crawled through the shrinking gap, struggling to pull herself through with her missing arm. Bo crouched and helped pull her out, just as the top of the doorframe brushed her feet. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hana nodded. She stood up and dusted off her knees. The top of the [Profession Booth] sank into the earth with a final muddy plop, leaving an eerie silence around them. Bo turned to the crowd. ¡°Everyone who wants to help, start gathering logs and sticks. We need to build another Booth, even if it¡¯s just temporary.¡± Bo stooped and picked up a spare stick. He inspected it, and sighed. ¡°I wish we had actual tools to work with. That baseball bat . . . ¡± He paused at the smug smile on Hana¡¯s face. ¡°I chose [Toolmaker].¡± Her face lit up. ¡°My wife, the genius.¡± Bo lifted his hand for a high-five. ¡°Ah, fuck. Sorry.¡± He lowered his palm. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not used to it either.¡± Always in my face. People spread out to gather sticks and logs for the next Booth, while others continued sentry duty. Hana wanted to get right to work on her first tool, but she needed the bone and materials. ¡°Do we know if that boar is still up on the hill?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s where Tom¡¯s headed now,¡± Bo said. I hope it¡¯s still there. Hana searched along the edge of the woods for a suitable stick. She fixed the blueprint firmly in her mind; sure enough, the sticks started to glow a faint red. After searching through the undergrowth, she finally found a solid-looking stick that glowed green. Hana moved onto the next item on her list: a short length of rope. She pulled the drawstring from the top of her backpack, which was a hassle because now the bag wouldn¡¯t fully close. It would not be a sustainable option for future tools. We need someone with a rope-making profession. She examined the drawstring, and visualized it in relation to the blueprint. It emitted a soft green glow in her hand. While she waited for Tom to return, Hana studied the blueprint and the Hatchet¡¯s assembly instructions. The bone was the only missing piece she needed to complete her project. Pretty simple so far. Tom returned with Mike and Jill. The three of them were dragging the animal down the hill. Hana ran to meet them. Mike took out a pocketknife and cut into the boar¡¯s flank. He sliced the meat into steaks and handed them off to Tom, who cut them into smaller meat cubes. ¡°Turns out, the boar is just like the loot drops,¡± Tom explained as he carved. ¡°Mike, Jill, and I were able to move the boar¡¯s corpse, but others couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Some jerk tried to drag it away, but it wouldn¡¯t budge,¡± Jill added. ¡°We borrowed a couple of pocketknives in exchange for food,¡± said Tom. ¡°I need to figure out how to make these Kabob things.¡± Tom tossed the pieces of meat into a makeshift bowl-shape Jill had dug into the snow. ¡°I need to feed as many people as I can with this thing.¡± ¡°How does your profession work?¡± Hana asked Tom. ¡°According to my information window, if I can successfully prepare this recipe, the food will have a strength buff and a warming effect. The warming buff alone is great news, but also mana-infused food is more filling, so it helps stretch the limited boar meat.¡± Tom held up a bloody hand. ¡°Job was a major dick to me, by the way.¡± Hana chuckled. ¡°He seemed pissed at you.¡± Tom recounted his ¡®interview¡¯ with Job as he worked through the meat. Hana empathized, then told him about her own encounter and profession. Chloe joined them partway through their conversation. ¡°Once this is all cut up,¡± said Tom, ¡°I¡¯ll need a pile of sticks for the Kabobs, and some [Simple Maple Syrup]. The syrup I¡¯ll get super-hot, then pour it over the cooked Kabobs, and infuse them with mana. Seems easy enough. I¡¯m stumped on where to get the syrup, though.¡± ¡°It''s probably as simple as strait from a maple tree. You know, it would make sense that the beginner stuff would all be easy to find,¡± said Chloe. ¡°The early drops, blueprints, and tools we¡¯ve been given so far should make it possible to find those items. If we were to compare all this stuff to game logic, that is.¡± She shrugged. Hana thought for a moment. ¡°So . . . we have the boar. A bone from the boar will get a Hatchet, and the Hatchet will allow us to cut down a maple tree, which will yield maple syrup?¡± Chloe brightened. ¡°Yeah. Exactly.¡± ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± Hana said. ¡°Are any of the bones ready yet, Mike?¡± ¡°Close.¡± As she waited, Hana watched Bo directing and assisting people in building another [Profession Booth]. This time, Bo took his time; he inspected and fixed any imperfections in the structure. The Booth began its juddering descent into the ground the moment it was complete. A Black man with a skeptical expression approached the Booth and stepped inside. Moments later he emerged, wide-eyed. Bo patted him on the back, then turned to an older White woman, who was eyeballing the front of the shack. Further up the hill, Kate was both babysitter and healer. Lots of the campsite¡¯s children were gathered around her, chatting in huddles, or playfully sparring with each other. Chloe, who had wandered away from Hana and Tom, sat alone at the edge of their circle. Mike handed Hana a large grisly shoulder blade. She grimaced as she held up the bone, touching as little of it as possible. It was still covered in chunks of sinew and bloody tendon. She walked around the back side of a large tree and tossed it down into the snow. She kicked the snow onto it, and did her best to wipe it clean, but the bloody chunks were stubborn. Irritated, Hana glanced around. There was no one nearby to judge her witchcraft. She cast [Debone]; the gore fell away, leaving a pristine white bone lying in the snow. Hana studied her blueprint, and verified¡ªusing the green glow¡ªthat the bone met the necessary requirements. She began the process of crafting a Hatchet. Working with just one hand was no easy feat; she struggled to hold everything in place while tying the string. It took about thirty minutes of careful steps, and a whole lot of frustration, before Hana reached the final stage: infusing mana. Not entirely sure what to do, she thought ¡®infuse mana¡¯; to her surprise, it worked. A tingly sensation rushed down her arm and into the Bone Hatchet in her grasp. It glowed yellow-green, before fading away into a simple but functional tool. [Simple Bone Hatchet: +XS.04 skill bonus to non-combat chopping actions.] A toggle option labeled [Bone Shaping] floated next to the item¡¯s description, but it had a red indicator stating [Bone Prosthesis Required]. Glowing indicators appeared in her vision, displaying the potential shapes that her Bone Hatchet could be molded into, including a much sharper and more angular version. Hana examined the Hatchet. She didn¡¯t want to use her new ability, it freaked her out; she had not even checked its description. However, she also wanted to improve the tool as best she could. She sighed, and brought up her list of abilities. [Hag Abilities] [Bone Prosthesis I] Toggle ability. The Bone Prosthesis spell unfolds as a dark ritual of twisted surgery. When the Hag has access to a fresh cadaver, she can conjure spectral nerves, ligaments, and tendons to merge with the bones of the corpse limb, creating a grotesque Prosthesis. The Hag can attach the Bone Prosthesis to any part of their body that is currently missing, gaining precise control over the skeletal limb. This twisted extension moves with unnatural agility, allowing the Hag to perform intricate tasks, or manipulate objects with a morbid grace. The Prosthesis is able to mitigate the backlash caused by casting malady-infused spells. The spectral bones act as a buffer, absorbing and redirecting a portion of the negative effects away from the Hag¡¯s primary form. Ability Power: XS.01 Mana Usage: S0.1 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. Across the clearing, a toddler screamed inconsolably; great, piercing shrieks that Hana¡ªas a mother¡ªassociated with hunger. These people were hungry, and they needed food. No matter how she felt about the methods for procuring or preparing that food. She returned to Mike, and asked if he would butcher the leg next. Hana needed a limb. While she waited, Hana studied the details of [Bone Prosthesis]. It didn¡¯t seem to be permanent; she assured herself that she could drop the spell anytime she wanted. Please let it fall off when I want it to. By the time Mike had all the usable meat off the leg, Hana had watched a few people go through the second [Profession Booth]. The woods had remained quiet. Several people came to inquire about when the boar meat would be ready. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just cook the meat?¡± a young White woman yelled. ¡°You have a whole pile of it now, and we¡¯re all hungry!¡± Tom raised his arms. ¡°Listen, I know you¡¯re hungry. But if we just cook this meat without using the recipe I received from Caretaker Job, then it won¡¯t be magically infused and we won¡¯t get the buff. Magical food goes further in filling bellies. And we have a lot of bellies.¡± ¡°Well, what do we need, then?¡± asked a squat older White man with a full gray beard. ¡°I need [Simple Maple Syrup]. We¡¯re working off the theory that we¡¯ll be able to harvest the syrup from a felled maple tree. I know they grow around here. Early food pass if you can go find a maple tree.¡± The man and woman grumbled, but headed toward the treeline with purpose. ¡°Oh, and be safe,¡± Tom called to their retreating backs. Hana dragged the boar leg behind the same hidden tree, and selected her [Debone] spell. The remaining pieces of hair and muscle slid off the leg, leaving only a glistening leg bone with an intact ankle joint and hoof. Delicate green ligaments held the limb together through Hana¡¯s magic. Disgusting. But there¡¯s no way around it. Hana wrinkled her nose as the dead limb twitched and spasmed. With a shudder, Hana pursed her lips and picked up the arm. Grooosss. She had to navigate through multiple pop-up windows, requesting her to assign a spell to interact with the bone. It was the same process as when she had held the Pygmy bone and transformed [Sickness] into [Malnutrition]. The [Sickness] spell would manifest as [Swine Flu] if she was holding a boar¡¯s bone. Hana fought off her nausea and activated the [Bone Prosthesis] spell. Her stump was now wreathed in a glowing yellow-green aura. The same glow was mirrored at the end of the boar leg bone she held in her left hand. As she slowly brought them closer together, mana-based sinew reached from her stump to connect to the bone. The bone arm snapped into place, and a loud gasp escaped from Hana; she could feel her new arm, and her hoof. With both wonder and revulsion, she watched the magical tendons contract and flex, moving the boned hoof back and forth in response to her intentions; as if she was moving her own hand. Tom, Mike, Jill, and several others appeared at the back of the tree. ¡°Are you all right?¡± asked Tom. ¡°I heard a noise.¡± They stared at Hana¡¯s new pig-bone arm. Blushing, Hana untoggled the spell; the detached bone fell to the ground. A small blond girl gasped, her hands covering her mouth. The child flinched when their eyes met. Hana cleared her throat. ¡°Excuse me.¡± She picked up the bone arm and walked away. Hana found a more private patch of woods close by, and scanned the area for potential threats. She stared at her stump, and at the pig bone in her hand, fighting the lump in her throat. She took a few deep breaths, and reattached the prosthetic. With the Hatchet in-hand, she channeled her mana into [Bone Shaping]. She pushed the bone around with her hoof, and it softened like clay under her touch. She carefully hit and adjusted it with her Prosthesis, and it slowly took on the true form of a Hatchet. The finished Hatchet now gave an XS.06 skill bonus. She smiled to herself as she removed the prosthetic. She didn¡¯t want to leave it behind in case she needed it again, but she also did not want to wear it around people. She grudgingly stuffed it through her belt, and headed off to find Bo. When Hana presented the Hatchet to him, his eyes widened. ¡°XS.06! Hell yes! Great job, babe.¡± He kissed her. Hana grinned. ¡°I have at least eight [Lumberjacks] now. Can you get me at least ten more of these right away?¡± Hana¡¯s grin slid off her face. Chapter 27 - Tom - Week 1 Day 3 Tom focused on cutting the boar meat, all the while keeping a watchful eye on a gangly White dude with a twitchy gaze who seemed fixated on the pile of meat. Hana and Bo had checked in a short while ago; they were heading to the other side of the hill to establish a [Lumber Zone] in the woods, and to test Hana¡¯s new [Simple Bone Hatchet]. Near the top of the hill, Kate kept a vigilant watch over the children and the surrounding woods. Tess and Amber were engaged in a fight with sticks, which Tom frowned at. Chloe sat, hunched and alone, near one of the campfires. A group of kids her age was gathered around the flames, and she watched them from the periphery. Tom wished Chloe would just go over and talk to them. However, he imagined she was probably twisting herself into knots at the thought of rejection. Loo practiced various yoga poses nearby, and Tom could have sworn he just saw Finn eating a leaf. The families still needed to meet up and discuss their newfound abilities from Level 3, but they hadn¡¯t had the time or privacy to do so. Tom shook his hands to get rid of the bloody boar gunk. He stood, stretched his back, and groaned. He turned to Mike and Jill. ¡°I need to move around for a bit, my back is hurting. Keep an eye on ¡®twitchy¡¯ over there.¡± Tom nodded at the tall guy. Tom went through a few back stretches as he walked. He decided to check on the status of the maple tree hunt. Hana and several others were watching a patch of woodland with stunned expressions. Tom followed their eyeline and stopped in his tracks. A group of people moved around inside a small section of the woods, but not in a normal way. They appeared to skip from one spot to another, almost as if Tom was blinking too slowly. Bo was near a fallen tree, and then he was at the opposite end of the patch, throwing logs onto the pile. It was as if time was jumping forward in quick bursts. Bo stepped out of the woods, and approached Tom at normal speed. ¡°Can you believe this shit?¡± ¡°What exactly am I looking at?¡± Tom gestured toward the men and women blinking from one spot to another as they worked. ¡°It¡¯s my [City Planner] profession,¡± Bo explained. ¡°I was able to designate this area as a [Lumber Harvesting Zone], which creates a time dilation effect for [Lumberjacks]. Everyone in there is a [Lumberjack] and they¡¯re using their mana in the Zone, allowing them to take advantage of the time dilation. Right now, we only have the one axe . . . ¡± Bo looked pointedly at Hana. Hana seemed to snap out of her trance. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m on it!¡± She walked away. ¡°Thanks, babe,¡± Bo called after her. He turned back to Tom. ¡°We only have the one axe, so they¡¯re taking turns as they get tired. I know it looks weird from the outside, but, to them, everything feels normal as they chop down trees and move around. My [Micromanager] specialization allows me to join them, though I¡¯m not nearly as effective at chopping down trees. Mostly I¡¯m just helping to move logs.¡± Tom shook his head. ¡°That is both messed up and amazing. Look at how many logs are piling up! Is this enough to keep everyone warm tonight?¡± ¡°Should be, and maybe a steady supply of logs for new [Profession Booths] as they sink.¡± Tom turned to find Bridget standing behind him. ¡°Hey, guys. You have a minute?¡± ¡°Oh, uh, hey.¡± Bo replied. ¡°If this is about yelling at Blake, I really don¡¯t have the time¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Bridget said in a firm voice. ¡°Right now, on the other side of the hill, there are dozens of people showing up. Most of them lived in the north side of Raintree. They said they were chased out by spiders with wolf heads.¡± ¡°By what, now?¡± Tom said. ¡°Yeah . . . do you guys want to come talk to them?¡± ¡°Are there any monsters after them right now?¡± Bo asked. Bridget shook her head. ¡°Then it¡¯s no for me,¡± said Tom. ¡°I was just getting ready to start cooking some food. Hopefully.¡± Bo let out a sigh. ¡°Unless you specifically need me, I¡¯ll keep hauling wood. We¡¯re going to need even more firewood now. Grab Kate and Finn, in case anyone is injured. Any idea how many people are on our hill now?¡± Bridget paused and considered Bo¡¯s question. ¡°Somewhere between one hundred, and one hundred and fifty.¡± ¡°Does your offer to help still stand?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Bridget responded with a smile. ¡°Could you get a more accurate count of the people, including the people coming in now? Check where they¡¯re from, and see if anyone is from outside our subdivision? Oh, and find out their classes, as long as they¡¯re willing to share. Let me know if there are any other healers. Oh, and make sure everyone knows how to find their information sheets in the first place, you might have to teach them. Involve the kids if you need to. Take a few minutes to explain the profession stuff as well. Oh, and maybe you can find out if any of the new arrivals have seen a police officer, or a gun, or any technology recently . . . ¡± Bridget¡¯s eyes had glazed over. ¡°Oh, and one more thing . . . ¡± Bo listed several more things, while Bridget blinked slowly at him. ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of for now. Thanks, Bridget.¡± ¡°All right,¡± said Bridget, looking dazed. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± She turned to walked away. ¡°No, wait!¡± Bridget turned around. ¡°Bridget, do you have this?¡± Bo said, peering into her eyes. ¡°Not ¡®I¡¯ll do my best¡¯, but do you actually have this? This is important. I appreciate the help, but if you don¡¯t know if you can do it, then I¡¯ll do it.¡± Bridget stared back at him and nodded. ¡°I got this,¡± she said firmly. She turned and trudged away. ¡°One hundred and fifty people who need to be fed every day, and not just one meal,¡± Tom said. ¡°We are in deep trouble here.¡± He paused, and did some mental calculations. ¡°Luckily the boar was a big animal, so we probably have over five hundred pieces of meat. I¡¯m counting on being able to infuse some mana into each chunk to hopefully make it a full meal per person. But we still need maple syrup. I was talking to an older guy with a beard about looking for maple trees earlier. Have you seen him around?¡± Tom indicated the wood and the [Lumber Zone].If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Let me go see,¡± Bo replied. ¡°You could technically walk into the [Lumber Zone] if you wanted, but you¡¯d still be moving slowly and getting in everyone¡¯s way. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Bo entered the Zone and zipped around. He flashed into existence with the bearded man from earlier, dragging a small log behind them. ¡°Found this guy moving like molasses through the [Lumber Zone].¡± Bo laughed, and patted the older man¡¯s back. ¡°Sorry about that! I think this is the tree, though.¡± He huffed as he dragged the log closer to Tom. ¡°And it¡¯s dripping sap, or maybe syrup?¡± Liquid oozed from the freshly cut section of the tree. [Simple Cooking Ingredient] [Maple Syrup] Tom brightened. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it, great job! Thanks a lot. I¡¯m Tom, by the way.¡± The man shook Tom¡¯s hand. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m Sam.¡± He nodded at the log. ¡°That still good for a meal?¡± ¡°Sure is. Come down and see me in a bit.¡± Hell yes! That¡¯s all the ingredients. Tom hauled the maple log away. As he left, he overheard Bo ask Sam if he had any interest in becoming a [Lumberjack]. Tom returned to Mike, Jill, and the stash of boar meat. He laid the log down, and gathered rocks and sticks to make a small cookfire. He lit it using a flaming stick from one of the campfires. Despite the pain radiating up and down his spine, Tom smiled as he fantasized about feeding everyone, including himself. He sat by the fire and mentally recalled the recipe for [Simple Hearty Boar Kabobs]. The process seemed straightforward. He grabbed a glowing green stick and a piece of glowing green boar meat. He slid the meat onto the stick, and placed it over the fire. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have a pot to collect the dripping syrup, so he moved the stump closer to the warm flames, hoping it would still work. A strange movement made Tom look up. The people close to his cookfire moved in slow-motion. Mike and Jill were cutting the last cubes of boar meat; at their current speed, it would take minutes for the food to reach the pile. The time dilation effect obviously applied to [Cooks] too. Tom focused on the meat as it sizzled and smoked over the crackling fire. The alluring aroma of grilled boar filled his nostrils, making his mouth water. He felt his mana slowly draining away. Once the meat was cooked, it glowed a bright green, signaling that it was ready. He pulled it off the fire, wiped his finger along the syrup dripping from the maple log, then brushed it onto the meat. He ¡®willed¡¯ his mana into the Kabob. This time, the green hue was dazzling. The recipe prompt glowed brighter as well, before declaring itself ¡®complete¡¯ and auto-closing. Tom took a delicate bite. The meat was hot, tender, and juicy, with a smoky depth. The addition of maple syrup added a delightful sweetness. I would cry if there ¡¯weren¡¯t people around. Tom saw a buff activate from the bite. A radiant but gentle heat started in his stomach and spread out through his body. It loosened his muscles, reached all the way into his fingers and toes, and seeped into his bone marrow. It worked! He doubted he had eaten enough to fully satisfy his hunger, or make the buff last long-term, but he was thrilled. The time dilation was paused, and Amber was standing beside him. Tom restrained himself from eating more, and passed the Kabob to Amber. ¡°Try a small bite, then pass it to someone else.¡± He gestured toward the gathering crowd. ¡°And ask those people to form a line.¡± Tom prepared the next Kabob. It didn¡¯t take long for the smell of cooking meat to attract more and more people. The pile of boar meat wasn¡¯t huge, but it seemed like there would be enough for everyone to eat and warm up. Tom checked his food buff once more. [Fully Satiated: Hearty Boar Kabob provides XS.02 boost to durability and XS.02 boost to warmth. Provider: Tom Damascus.] Tom was pleased with the results. He stood and addressed the crowd. ¡°Okay, here¡¯s how we¡¯re going to handle this boar. The meat will be shared, but we need to be organized. First, all the kids will be fed. That¡¯s all the children across the entire camp. No seconds, just one.¡± The tall twitcher who had been eyeing the meat earlier spoke up from the crowd. ¡°Hey, a lot of us haven¡¯t eaten in days. I¡¯ve seen these kids snacking this whole time!¡± With a jolt, Tom realized this was the same guy who had been staring at their backpacks near the campfire. Tom locked eyes with him. ¡°Kids first.¡± The man stared back for a few moments, before looking away. Tom addressed the wider gathering. ¡°As someone with the [Cook] profession, I can infuse mana into the food. When you eat it, it¡¯ll keep you warm for eight hours, and one small cube of meat should fill you up like a full meal. There¡¯s enough for everyone, so don¡¯t¡ª¡± BAM. A blazing log rammed into Tom¡¯s face. His vision blurred and faded. The crowd¡¯s shouts and screams were barely audible. He swiped ash from his eyes, but his vision stayed cloudy. A lanky shape swam into view. Tom lunged. He grabbed the tall man by the throat, and squeezed. The burning log grazed Tom¡¯s arm as it fell from his attacker¡¯s grasp. The man¡¯s eyes bulged. He gurgled, and tried to hit Tom¡¯s arms; it was like a child trying to fight an adult. All Tom could see were his hands, and the man¡¯s swollen red face. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he registered his family¡¯s screams. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Tom! Stop!¡± Tom let go. The man fell back into the people behind him. A couple of them grabbed him and held him up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bo pushed his way through the crowd and stood in front of Tom. Many voices spoke and shouted over each other. Tom turned to his assailant. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He struggled to speak, then coughed out an answer. ¡°Stan.¡± Tom addressed Bo and the rest of the crowd. ¡°I believe there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Stan was offering to haul the log piles to the top of the hill in trade for a Kabob. We just had a disagreement about when he would receive his food.¡± Tom turned back to Stan. ¡°But we¡¯ve come to an agreement that you¡¯ll eat after the log piles have been moved. Is that right?¡± Stan stared at the ground. ¡°Yeah, man. That¡¯s fine,¡± he mumbled. ¡° Look, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just fucking hungry!¡± Tom nodded to the people holding Stan, and they released him. Stan gained his footing. Then he slunk away, headed toward the log piles. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bo asked Tom. ¡°Yeah, it honestly didn¡¯t even hurt. I¡¯m sure there are lots of factors at play, like my [Dense Resilience], but I¡¯m guessing a big part of it is the difference between Level 3 and whatever level that guy is, probably Level 1. My [Pain Management] didn¡¯t even kick in.¡± Tom lowered his voice. ¡°With how bad things could get, it¡¯s gonna be important to keep a level advantage. On the flip side, I don¡¯t know how to do that without risking our lives.¡± Bo nodded. ¡°We can discuss this later. More importantly, do I get one of these Kabobs?¡± ¡°After the kids.¡± Bo patted Tom¡¯s back. ¡°Make sure you save one. I¡¯ll get back to the logs, and double-check that your buddy Stan isn¡¯t causing any trouble.¡± As the commotion died down, two lines formed; one for kids and one for adults. The children¡¯s line moved quickly, with Tom taking about two minutes to cook each Kabob. A young man of Indian descent came up to him. ¡°Excuse me. I hate to even say this, but do you know if there is anything for a vegetarian to eat? I know it¡¯s utterly ridiculous with everything going on. It¡¯s just that eating meat gets me really physically ill. I am starving and I need to eat, but if I get sick and those things show up . . . ¡± His hands were shaking. Tom felt for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is all I have right now. I might have an idea for you though. You could go to the [Profession Booth] down the hill over there, and once inside you could probably get some type of vegetarian cooking specialization, and possibly some type of recipe. I could use some help, and everyone would have access to another food source.¡± Tom held out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Tom, by the way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Tushar. Thank you, Tom. I¡¯ve actually had a lot of practice cooking vegetarian meals. I¡¯m going to head down and get in line.¡± ¡°Sounds great. Thanks, Tushar. Come up and see me when you¡¯re finished.¡± Tom returned to the fire. His mana was holding up well, as it didn¡¯t take much energy to infuse a Kabob. Soon, all the kids from their makeshift campsite were warm and fed. A few were still happily munching their Kabob meat, and some were even playing and laughing. Tom took a few moments to make sure all the Damascus and Robinson children had eaten. The adult line started moving. As grilling Kabobs became a routine task, Tom¡¯s mind wandered to his [Gains] spell, and its ability to convert his mana and health into reserves within his body. His Iron Ingots had already disappeared from his pocket. Tom mentally brought up his reserves screen. [Absorbed Materials: Amounts Available] Iron: 20% Rubber: 0% Carbon Fiber: 1% Holy shit, I¡¯m out of Rubber. Tom¡¯s Rubber bones would no longer function. They had saved his life during the Troll¡¯s attack, and he felt vulnerable without them. For now, he would use his [Gains] ability to make Iron as a test, but soon he would have to switch to making Rubber. With 20% Iron reserves, he might be able to generate gauntlets, bracers, and potentially start on the next piece of armor. However, that would still leave a lot of skin exposed in the next fight. Tom stretched his aching back, and shifted into a more comfortable position. He activated his [Gains] spell, and a prompt appeared in front of him. [Which absorbed resource would you like to begin creating?] Tom focused his mind on Iron and activated the spell. A surge of discomfort flooded through his body. There was intense pressure building under his skin, and the sudden drop in his mana and health made him queasy. Tom¡¯s health and mana slowly depleted, until his reserves of Iron finally clicked up to 25 percent. Feeling sick and achy, he called over to Loo and Finn for assistance. ¡°What the heck did you do!¡± Finn said. He used [Floral Surge] to restore Tom¡¯s health. Loo struck a pose, and used her [Mana Spring] to replenish Tom¡¯s mana. As he sat in the invisible mana flow, his queasiness gradually subsided. Loo took advantage of the opportunity, and experimented with different poses to try and cast other spells. ¡°I still haven¡¯t been able to conjure any of my Plankton.¡± After many attempts, Loo let out a shriek of excitement. Small blue specks of light appeared at her feet. They quickly multiplied in number, and swirled in unison, like a flock of microscopic birds. They swarmed toward Tom. He jumped up and backed away, but Loo motioned for him to stay seated. ¡°Dad, they¡¯re safe. They¡¯re meant to give you a buff.¡± The [Blue Mana Plankton] expanded and spread throughout Loo¡¯s [Mana Spring], growing brighter with each moment. They surrounded Tom and Loo in a glowing blue mist, drawing the attention of onlookers. A minute later, the entire area was lit up by a brilliant bloom of blue light. The Plankton vanished in an instant. Tom checked his mana bar; it was fully recharged, and he felt great! He grinned at Loo and Finn. ¡°Thanks guys, you¡¯re awesome. Any chance you can stick around?¡± With another click of his [Gains] ability, he started the process again. It wasn¡¯t long before he ticked up to 30% on Iron reserves. Tom called out to Finn for another healing session. Finn raised his glowing green hands, but not without rolling his eyes. Throughout the day and into the night, Tom continued this process while grilling Kabobs for the people on the hill. New people kept showing up for food, and Tom hadn¡¯t caught anyone sneaking seconds either. Bridget had gone above and beyond, and had organized a rotating night watch. Distant Headless squeals were chilling reminders of their necessity. Tom handed out the last Kabob of the night. He stomped out the fire and pulled up his reserves information. He had built up an Iron reserve of 75%, and he felt pretty darn good about that. The exhausted population of Raintree had been close to breaking point. That night they had well-fed campfires, full bellies, and a rotating night watch. Even the distant pig squeals didn¡¯t dampen their spirits. Chapter 28 - Bo - Week 1 Day 4 A thick layer of fog clung to the snowy hill where Bo sat, blowing warmth into his hands. He stared into the dying embers of the campfire. Sleep had eluded him as he mulled over the unending list of tasks that needed to be completed. Before anyone else was awake, Bo had gathered wood for another [Profession Booth], and had awoken Bridget to help coordinate people in obtaining a profession. That had really pissed Blake off. Bo had headed straight down the hill and assembled the [Profession Booth]. He had built several of them by that point so it went up pretty quick. He clapped the dirt off his hands after he set the last stick on its roof. He looked around. There was no Bridget. No crowd of people ready to work. The completed [Profession Booth] began to sink into the ground. Where the hell are they? What a waste! We don¡¯t have time for this! He would have to build another [Profession Booth] because they were all too lazy to drag themselves out of bed? Bo rubbed his lower back, then piled some logs for the next Booth. He was really steamed when he finished stacking the new pile of building materials, and there was still no sign of anyone ready to work. Bo had returned to their campfire, cursing everyone. The embers¡¯ glow dimmed. Bo fed more wood into the flames, as he had been throughout the night. The first rays of dawn tried, and failed, to break through the mist. Tom slowly untangled himself from the blanket he shared with Kate. A grunt escaped his clenched teeth. He stood, straightened his back, and hobbled to a nearby tree. He leaned against it and stretched his neck and back; there were several loud pops and pain-filled groans. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Kate about this. She¡¯ll just worry.¡± Bo simply nodded. The hillside and clearing continued to wake up. There were relaxed postures, and even a few smiles here and there. The previous night had passed without any monster sightings; everything still sucked ass, but the boar meat and steady supply of firewood had raised some spirits. Tess woke. She informed Bo that she was going to experiment with her [Battle Map], and to ignore any symbols he might see. Bo watched, smiling, as Tess sat by the fire, her eyes unfocused, her hands moving through the air. Kate got up and joined Tom, who was rigid and had a strained smile on his face. Who does he think he¡¯s fooling? Hana attempted to fold her blanket one-handed. She shook her head in frustration. The rest of the children were still wrapped in their blankets. Amber was snoring. Bo, Tom, and Kate checked on the cookfire and its dwindling pile of logs. ¡°I talked Sam into becoming a [Lumberjack], and he specialized in rare woods,¡± said Bo. ¡°He¡¯s already a huge help. He can tell me which logs burn longer, which are good for cooking, stuff like that.¡± Kate nodded at the firewood. ¡°We¡¯re going through it fast.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to clear the [Lumber Zone] from yesterday and hopefully work straight into another Zone,¡± said Bo. ¡°Those guys are going to hate me soon,¡± he added with a wry smile. ¡°Well, tell them we all appreciate them,¡± said Kate. Bo sighed, and cast a glance across the hill. ¡°There are still a lot of people without professions. I could use more loggers.¡± In the distance, a sleepy-eyed Hana set down the blanket and began working on another Hatchet. ¡°And [Toolmakers].¡± ¡°Has anyone else picked anything to help with the food situation?¡± Tom said. He searched for a piece of kindling. ¡°Some guy chose [Vegetarian Cook] last night; that¡¯s all I know of so far.¡± Bo shook his head. ¡°Throughout the day yesterday I asked people to pick a profession. At my last tally, out of the now 200¡¯ish people on the hill, only about forty have chosen a profession so far. Many of those are not currently usable or helpful. I¡¯ve talked to so many people who are just too scared to enter the Booth. I get it; the thing is sinking into the ground, and a god greets you on the other side. Life is ridiculous now. But I don¡¯t know what else to tell these people. They need to get onboard.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Tom lit his kindling from a nearby fire. He brought it back and placed it at the bottom of the cookfire. He blew on the small flame, encouraging it to take hold. Bo¡¯s gaze shifted to Bridget, who led a large group of retired residents down the hill toward the sinking [Profession Booth]. Bridget held a crayon and scribbled information onto a scrap piece of cardboard as she talked to each person. ¡°I take that back. Looks like the retired folks are ready to help.¡± Many of the older group looked excited. ¡°Seems so,¡± Tom chuckled. Hana approached them. ¡°Bo, yesterday I went around asking for string or cloth donations. I have enough to make a few more Hatchets.¡± She held up a few pieces of string. ¡°After that, we need someone who can make rope.¡± ¡°Thanks Hana, I added it to the list.¡± Bo tapped his temple. ¡°I¡¯m going to try to get you some help too.¡± Hana nodded, then turned to Kate ¡°There are a few more injured people who arrived last night. I¡¯m going to send them your way. Finn can help, too.¡± Kate nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡± The rest of the kids started gathering around them. ¡°What are we going to do today?¡± Amber asked, warming her hands over the freshly lit cookfire. ¡°Work, recruit more people for professions, and stockpile logs,¡± Bo said. ¡°Nothing dangerous,¡± Tom added. Amber rolled her eyes. ¡°Daaad, I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Loo chimed in. ¡°Your boredom is not my concern right now,¡± Tom said sternly. ¡°I need you guys to behave. Anyone who causes problems or wanders from the group will be in some deep crap. I¡¯m serious.¡± He eyed both of them. Amber rolled her eyes again. Loo looked at the ground, then nodded. Bridget walked over from the [Profession Booth]. ¡°Hi, everyone. Bo, several people are ready go through the profession process this morning. Hana, I¡¯m happy to say we¡¯ll have another [Toolmaker].¡± Hana placed her hand on Bridget¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank goodness! I am so tired,¡± she said with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s that guy over there.¡± Bridget pointed to an older Black man wearing blue jean coveralls and cowboy boots. ¡°Said he used to be a machinist, or something like that.¡± Bridget then pointed to an older rotund White man sitting on the hill close by. ¡°That guy says he will be a [Fisherman].¡± Then she pointed to a small older East Asian woman ¡°And that lady says she¡¯s going for tattoo artist. Couldn¡¯t tell if she was joking or not. I¡¯ll try to keep a list of everyone¡¯s professions. More people came in through the night. So far just more scared and hungry Raintree folks. We¡¯re up to 230-ish now. I¡¯m going to get these people started, but a lot of them want to speak to you first, Bo.¡± Bridget waved goodbye, and headed back toward the [Profession Booth]. ¡°Be there in just a second,¡± Bo called to her. ¡°People just need to get over this and get to work,¡± he muttered. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t just sit here,¡± Amber said. ¡°Anyone want to go practice or train or something?¡± The kids decided to find some of the other children on the hill¡ªthey knew most of them from school. Chloe, as usual, huddled close to the fire and watched from afar. Kate and Finn headed off to heal the injured, while Hana went to speak with the soon-to-be [Toolmaker]. ¡°The meat supply won¡¯t last much longer,¡± Tom said. Bo felt a flutter of anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m gonna encourage more people to take food-related jobs.¡± He paused. ¡°It already feels like we¡¯re starting to spin our wheels. We¡¯re putting in too much effort just to stay warm. We still can¡¯t build a permanent structure. We have lots of people with unusable professions that we can¡¯t utilize.¡± A White man in his forties approached them. The stranger was on the chubbier side, with a warm smile and short bleached-blond hair. He introduced himself as Brad, and mentioned living just down the street from Bo. Bo couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting Brad before. ¡°I grabbed a Kabob from you last night,¡± said Brad, pointing at Tom, ¡°but we didn¡¯t have a chance to talk. I just wanted to introduce myself and have a chat. Meet some people.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Brad,¡± Tom replied. He stuck a piece of meat on a Kabob, set it down into the cookfire, and disappeared into his time dilation zone. Brad said that he lived alone and worked long hours. He went into excruciating detail about his previous home and desk job. ¡°So, who do you guys think is behind this whole apocalypse thing? Do you think the Caretakers are, like, aliens or something?¡± Ah shit, I don¡¯t have time for this. ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s like the Devil and some Bible-type shit? You know I read this book once where you died and you¡ª¡± ¡°Brad, it was great meeting you, man, but I have a lot on my plate.¡± Tom emerged from his time dilation, a sizzling Kabob in-hand. ¡°Tom, I¡¯ll catch up with you later. I¡¯ll send any food-related people your way.¡± Bo gave them a brisk nod, and marched toward the pile of lumber to build the next [Profession Booth]. The retiree group descended on Bo. He answered many of the same questions he had the previous day, and repeated his spiel on which professions were most in-need. They asked at least double the number of questions compared with the younger crowd. Bo tried to answer them as fast as possible, but rushing only seemed to slow the whole process down. He watched in dismay as the [Profession Booth] he had built that morning sank to its halfway point. Finally, he was able to get the line moving, and the first person entered the [Profession Booth]. I better get started on the next one. The magical floating blueprint for the [Profession Booth] appeared in front of him, obstructing his view. Despite having memorized the ingredients and measurements, he checked once more to make sure he had everything he needed. He dismissed the blueprint, and his eyes refocused. Brad was standing in front of his face. ¡°Whoa!¡± Bo stepped back. Brad stared, unmoving. ¡°Uh . . . hey, Brad, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I had an idea,¡± Brad said, as though there had been no gap in their earlier conversation. ¡°What if we talk about our Bard classes and abilities while we work? A multitasking cross-collaboration kind of thing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Bard too? I don¡¯t want to be rude, but I really need to focus on getting through a lot of work today. I might not have much time for conversation.¡± Brad nodded. ¡°No worries, I can keep myself entertained. I¡¯ll hang out, and maybe just go over some of the interesting things I¡¯ve uncovered during my ability testing. Feel free to ignore me and focus on your work.¡± Bo gave a strained smile. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll get to setting up the Booth then.¡± Bo crouched and swiftly arranged the sticks, doing his best to tune out Brad¡¯s constant chatter in the background. He was only a quarter of the way through the build when there was a small shake on his shoulder. ¡°Hey, did you hear what I said?¡± Bo turned to look at him. ¡°I was telling you about my class and abilities. I¡¯m a Bard Fanboy! I sing Eminem songs and give buffs to my teammates! I have to change and freestyle the lyrics to fit the situation, which is a little scary, but I think it¡¯s wild.¡± Brad danced on the spot. ¡°Cool. Cool.¡± Bo turned back to his work. ¡°Listen, buddy, could we hold the chat till later? I have a lot of people waiting for this.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, for sure, sorry man.¡± Brad didn¡¯t leave. He hovered at the edge of Bo¡¯s personal space. Before long, Brad was circling Bo and the half-constructed Booth, and freestyle rapping. Bo¡¯s eye twitched as he placed the last stick onto the second [Profession Booth]. He shook hands with a few people, then turned away from the second sinking shack. He marched to the [Lumber Zone] with Brad trotting close behind. ¡°Remember about the time dilation,¡± Bo reminded Brad before diving back into his work. He paused, and savored the resin-scented peace. Most of the area had been cleared, which meant he would soon have to establish a new [Lumber Zone] and move the sentries and [Lumberjacks]. The sight of the growing piles of logs filled Bo with more tasks and plans. Bo looked up, and growled. Guy can¡¯t take a hint. Bo maneuvered around the slow-moving Brad, and grabbed a charred stick from a nearby campfire to record his thoughts and notes on the stumps. Brad¡¯s hands waved in slow-motion, seeking Bo¡¯s attention. It¡¯s gonna be a fucking long day. Chapter 29 - Bo - Week 1 Day 4 It was the longest, slowest game of tag in history. For five time-dilated hours Bo meticulously worked through his mental task list, scribbling notes and calculations onto each stump with charcoal. All the while, he avoided Brad, who moved as though swimming through syrup. Sam sauntered over from another section of the [Lumber Zone]. He raised an inquisitive eyebrow as Bo stepped around Brad and paced back and forth among the note-covered stumps. One read ¡®log calcs¡¯, and was filled with complex calculations for log production per person, time dilation effects, and other compounding factors. Other stumps around them were similarly covered in scrawls and numbers, addressing various issues such as food and tool production. ¡°Boss, do you have a minute?¡± Bo stopped his pacing. ¡°I don¡¯t know about boss but sure, Sam. What¡¯s up?¡± He pointed to one of the freshly chopped log piles. ¡°Great job, by the way.¡± ¡°Thanks. First, some bad news. The [Simple Bone Hatchet] your wife made has already broken. I witnessed it myself, and no one was misusing it. It simply shattered under the constant use.¡± ¡°Well, that sucks. Thank you for letting me know.¡± As for misusing tools, I¡¯ll see for myself. ¡°For tools, go talk with my wife Hana. Long black hair. Japanese. Hot.¡± Bo paused. ¡°Possibly wearing an undead pig arm. If she is, don¡¯t freak out, and don¡¯t stare.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sam said, slowly. ¡°There should be a second [Toolmaker] by now. Hana was going to see if she can teach him the [Simple Bone Hatchet] blueprint, although we¡¯re not sure if blueprints can be taught, but if so that will help with production. Did you have any good news?¡± Bo sighed as ¡®slo-mo¡¯ Brad drifted between Bo and Sam. They stepped around him and walked away. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to go find Hana,¡± Sam said, rubbing at his ear. ¡°Yeah, there is good news, or at least interesting news. We chopped down a new type of tree we haven¡¯t seen before. I identified it as a [Boldheart Cedar]. The wood looks to be good for tools, weapon handles, furniture, stuff like that. I had the others drag it off to the side over there so we don¡¯t accidentally burn it. We¡¯re also seeing a noticeable increase in how fast we can chop down trees.¡± ¡°Well, that is good news! Thanks for the update Sam, and I¡¯ll have a look at the tree later. For now, keep clearing this area, and come find me when the Zone is done.¡± Bo patted Sam on the back, and watched him trudge off. He walked over to a nearby stump with professions listed on it, and added ¡®carpenters / lumbermill?¡¯ to the list. He paced to another stump labeled ¡®unknown resources¡¯ and added ¡®[Boldheart Cedar]¡¯. He moved to the stump labeled tools, and prepared to change all the calculations he had done earlier to account for tool durability. He rubbed his temples. Brad trickled over. ¡°Yeah, sheee¡¯s hottt.¡± Bo sighed. He set his charred stick down on the stump and left the work Zone. Brad appeared at Bo¡¯s side. ¡°Time dilation is wild! I can catch some stuff, but that¡¯s it. You were in there for several hours¡¯ dilated time, right? You done working? You wanna collaborate or innovate or something? I have some wicked lyrics if you want to hear them.¡± ¡°Brad . . . I wish the work was done, man. I have a week¡¯s worth of tasks to try to get done today, or we freeze. I was just heading back down to the [Profession Booth] to recruit more people.¡± ¡°Great! I don¡¯t have a profession yet, and I¡¯m curious. I¡¯ll tag along.¡± I can¡¯t shake this dude. ¡°Yeah . . . speak with Bridget about some professions. She¡¯s over there.¡± Sorry, Bridget. ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡± Bo marched down the hill, toward the [Profession Booth]. Brad fell into step beside him, chatting about his true passion¡ªwhich was, of course, freestyle rap. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Rap wasn¡¯t really Bo¡¯s thing, but to each their own. When Brad mentioned he was Level 2, Bo stopped and looked at him in surprise. They hadn¡¯t met anyone else¡ªhuman at least¡ªwho was higher than a Level 1. Brad explained that he¡¯d fought Pygmies multiple times. Only physically up to that point; he hadn¡¯t yet activated his Bard abilities during a fight. ¡°Check this out,¡± Brad said. He beatboxed, and the rhythm seemed to hang in the air, magically repeating itself. He then launched into one of his personal raps, changing the lyrics to rap about the monster invasion, while the beat he had set played on of its own accord. It wasn¡¯t very good; Bo continued to the Booth, rather than saying anything bad. Bo¡ªwith Brad in tow¡ªspoke with several people who had gathered at the Booth. While there, he checked in with Bridget about the in-demand professions. Afterward¡ªwith Brad on his heels¡ªBo mingled with the people on the hill, hoping to drum up more recruits. As the hours wore on, Bo was worn down by Brad¡¯s constant chatting, interrupting, and rapping. He cared less and less about hurting Brad¡¯s feelings. Bo¡¯s full circuit brought him back to the [Lumber Zone], which was now fully harvested. Bo was finally saved by Sam, who pulled him away to discuss potential sites for their next [Lumber Zone]. ¡°Okay Brad, back to work for me. Was great meeting you. Come find me when you settle on that profession.¡± Bo practically ran from him. ¡°Being a Bard is awesome!¡± Brad called to Bo¡¯s retreating back. ¡°The world¡¯s a weird place now, we gotta get weird with it.¡± Bo stopped. That¡¯s what I keep telling everyone about the professions. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll talk about it later, Brad. We just have to make sure we don¡¯t freeze or starve first.¡± Brad called out his thanks, and promised to come back later. Bo let out a deep sigh. Sam joined him. ¡°I suggest expanding the [Lumber Zone] to the east. It means dragging the logs further back to camp, but there were plenty of trees in that direction, including more of the [Boldheart Cedars].¡± ¡°That sounds like a solid plan. Lead the way.¡± Bo glanced over his shoulder, expecting to see Brad running after him. Bo and Sam made their way to the eastern end of the current [Lumber Zone]. Bo was pleased to see Sam take charge in organizing their people, and before long the two of them had moved the sentries and helped scout the new area. Once Bo had established another [Lumber Zone], Sam and the other [Lumberjacks] threw themselves into clearing the south side of the new Zone. Bo confronted Sam about the logistics of his decision; clearing the south side first meant pulling the logs through more difficult terrain. After thirty minutes of heated discussion, Bo begrudgingly accepted that Sam¡¯s reasoning was sound. A clearing in between the deep woods and the [Lumber Zone] would make it easier for sentries to spot any approaching monsters, and safety was the top priority. I gotta learn to trust people. Bo returned to his stumps and picked up his charred pen-stick, frustrated at himself for wasting time. Kate waved at him in slow-motion. Bo let out a long breath. He set down his charred stick and headed out to meet her. ¡°I chose my profession,¡± Kate said, beaming. ¡°I asked Job for any kind of food production professions. At first he said none, but then he suggested I do something along the lines of [Gathering], like picking berries and stuff. I don¡¯t want to go walking around the damn woods, so I asked about farming. He said no, but then I asked if my past obsession over Farmville counted for anything.¡± ¡°And?¡± Bo rubbed his temples. ¡°He thought about it for a minute, and then he agreed! He also said my Druid class and nature affinity wouldn¡¯t hurt. I decided not to specialize just yet. Oh, and I also have these . . . ¡± Kate held up a small pouch and shook it. ¡°Came with the profession. They¡¯re [Moonshadow Carrot Seeds], which become carrots that let you see in the dark. Job told me that there¡¯s such a thing as an [Agricultural Zone] that you as a [City Planner] can create. Oh, and the farm can experience time dilation as well. I don¡¯t know if that means the crops grow faster, but that¡¯s how I¡¯m taking it. Are you free to try and set one up now?¡± Bo sighed. ¡°I mean, not really. I have to figure out¡ª¡± He stopped. There was an out-of-place look of anger forming on Kate¡¯s face. Bo glanced at his stump pile, then back at Kate. His body sagged. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can place it on the area we just cleared for lumber.¡± As fast as it had come, the anger left Kate¡¯s face. ¡°Great! Thanks, Bo.¡± He reached the previous [Lumber Zone] and accessed the mental commands in his [City Planner] interface. He dissolved the area from being a [Lumber Zone], and tried to establish it as an [Agricultural Zone]. Once ready, he mentally hit [Apply]. A red prompt flashed in his vision. [You may not establish this type of Zone until the territory has been claimed.] ¡°Shit. I can¡¯t set it up till we own the land. Same thing happens with my [Simple Cabin] blueprint.¡± Kate¡¯s face darkened again. She closed her eyes. ¡°Dammit. I thought we were onto something.¡± ¡°We still are. We just can¡¯t make a farm YET.¡± ¡°Can we try one more open place, just to be sure? Maybe at the bottom of the hill over there, where there are no trees or stumps? Please?¡± Bo sighed. ¡°One more try.¡± They walked to the area Kate had suggested. It didn¡¯t work. Kate thanked him, and headed to the cookfire. Bo did not like the shadow lurking behind her eyes. He returned to the tree stumps and the mess of notes. More wasted time. He wasn¡¯t mad at Kate for attempting to start a farm. Food was a priority. However, it was difficult not to be pissed that he could have been doing something else. He picked up his charcoal stick and found the stump labeled ¡®ideas¡¯. He found ¡®farm¡¯ and scratched it out. A few hours later, after another round of profession-related discussion with Bridget, Bo paused on his way to meet with Sam. Dozens of children all participated in what looked like ¡®training¡¯, with Chloe observing from a distance. Bo allowed himself a brief smile as Tess led the children through several drills that reminded him of football practice. ¡°Go!¡± Tess yelled. The two teams closed on each other, swinging sticks. Finn tried to follow Tess¡¯s attack pattern, but he tripped and fell. He slammed his fist into the dirt, stood up, brushed himself off, and then got back into formation. Every now and then, a random bang or a bright spark would erupt, either from accidental magic or from an attempt to sneak in a spell. The kids looked around surreptitiously when this happened, in case one of the adults descended on them. In the midst of a mock battle, Amber extended her hand forward¡ªpalm open. Her [Dodge] icon blinked into life above her head. She curled her finger in a ¡®bring it¡¯ motion. Across from her, a young boy with cornrows conjured magical red pulsing spheres and launched them toward Amber. Amber dodged each sphere with graceful finesse. She¡¯s got a Matrix thing going on. Her quick reflexes seemed to impress everyone¡ªeveryone except for Tom. Bo chuckled as Tom stormed up the hill. He yelled at Amber while waving a half-cooked Kabob around. Bo peeled himself away; the to-do list waited for no man. He dragged himself back to the [Lumber Zone], and tried to speak with Sam through a haze of mental exhaustion. The people on the hill made their way through several [Profession Booths]. By the end of the day, there were at least one hundred adults from the neighborhood with professions. The remaining boar had provided enough meat for everyone for dinner, but there was almost nothing left. Tom was saving a few scraps in case any hungry children arrived at their campsite. Bo had helped organize dozens of tasks, settled several disagreements, developed work projections, and countless other things. Now, Bo slumped down by the fire. His muscles were sore, his back ached, and his brain was mush. Bridget stopped by to tell everyone she had organized guard duty for the night, and that they all had the night off. As the last rays of light turned into night, the well-stocked roaring fires kept the hillside warm. The families said goodnight to each other, and they all wrapped themselves in dirty blankets and laid down by the fire. It didn¡¯t take long for the never-ending task list to run wild through Bo¡¯s mind. He stared at the fire, unable to sleep. Chapter 30 - Finn - Week 1 Day 5 Finn was pulled from sleep by a gentle prod. ¡°Morning buddy,¡± his Dad said. ¡°Wake up and get ready. We¡¯re going to have a quick family chat.¡± Finn slowly unwound himself from the blanket and picked up his leg braces. They were already showing heavy signs of wear and tear, with cracks scattered throughout the material. His father frowned. Soon I won¡¯t be able to walk. Finn fumbled with the straps, while his Dad moved silently around the campfire and awoke the rest of their group. Once everyone was up, they silently made their way down the hill in the soft morning light. ¡°Sorry to wake you so early,¡± Bo said, keeping his voice low. ¡°I wanted to go over everyone¡¯s Level 3 abilities with some privacy, and just check in with everyone.¡± Tom cracked his neck and back. ¡°My [Fighter] ability is [Taunt], which redirects the monster¡¯s attention to me instead of someone else. My [Sponge] ability is called [Gains], which allows me to transform health and mana into materials I¡¯ve previously absorbed. I have access to Iron at 90 percent. I spent all day yesterday working on Rubber, which I now have at 100 percent. I also have a small amount of Carbon Fiber from the baseball bats, but it¡¯s only at 1%, and it will take an extremely long time to accumulate enough to be useful.¡± That¡¯s so cool. ¡°In terms of how I¡¯m holding up . . . I¡¯m doing all right. Better every day. But we are officially out of boar. We¡¯re going to need an immediate plan.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll figure that out soon,¡± said Bo. ¡°What about you, Kate?¡± ¡°My Druid spell is [Shout of Intimidation]. If I¡¯m a bear, which I won¡¯t be, it¡¯s [Roar of Intimidation]. The spell weakens any enemies nearby. My other new ability is [Feral Slam], which can be used outside of bear form, thank God.¡± I¡¯d love to be a bear. I¡¯d be one right now. Chloe spoke next, her voice barely audible. ¡°My spells are . . . very dark. They all are.¡± She kept her gaze on the ground. ¡°My Psychic spell is [Epilepsy], which is crowd control through seizures, and it inflicts a small amount of damage over time. The other one is [Tachycardia].Targets that I have feared now take damage to their heart.¡± I really don¡¯t get what she¡¯s so upset about. ¡°It¡¯s just shitty names, honey,¡± said Kate. She pulled her daughter into a hug. ¡°It does not mean anything about who you are. Your spells are no more evil than a [Fireball].¡± Loo¡¯s smile was bright. ¡°That¡¯s very true, Chloe! Your spells are no more evil than my . . . jellies!¡± She raised her hands in a cheer. ¡°Huh?¡± Finn said. Judging by everyone¡¯s faces, he wasn¡¯t the only one confused. Loo began her ¡®quick¡¯ explanation. ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand my class better. Sooo, basically, I create mana flows using [Mana Spring], that provides us with extra mana. We all know that, but within those flows, I can also create an ecosystem where different conjured creatures can grow and accomplish various purposes. However, I have to do it in a specific order, because each conjuration feeds off the previous one. The [Summon Blue Mana Plankton] is first, and it gives us even more mana and mana regeneration stacking on top of the mana from the [Mana Spring]. Frankly, that seems OP. Then, when there are enough Mana Plankton in the flow, I can [Summon Silver Mana Zooplankton] which feeds on it and increases ability power. Which I think means our spells are stronger. After a short period of time, unconsumed Phytoplankton and Zooplankton will eventually grow and bloom, causing a surge in those specific buffs. And now, I have [Summon Mana Jellyfish]! They eat the Zooplankton and act as a damaging creature, floating around the mana flow and stinging bad guys! If they bloom, I guess they do extra damage? I dunno yet, guess we¡¯ll see! My other spell on the [Mana Inundationist] side is called [Mana Catalyst]. It applies a buff to all my conjured mana flows, and accelerates the ecological development through some mystical means. Doesn¡¯t mean much to you guys, but to me it¡¯s super helpful because I feel like it takes forever to get to the bloom stage.¡± Loo was a little out of breath. Everyone else had blank faces. ¡°Plankton and mana bugs,¡± said Amber, deadpan. ¡°That¡¯s . . . super cool.¡± She hip-bumped her little sister. ¡°My new [Rogue] attack is called [Slash], which I can use three times before it has to recharge.¡± Amber performed a mock version of the moves as she spoke. ¡°So, [Shiv], [Stab], [Slash], [Slash], [Slash], easy enough.¡± She stopped at the look on her father¡¯s face. ¡°And then there¡¯s my [Flair] spell, [Show Off]. It¡¯s . . . well, it taunts the creature onto me, and if I successfully dodge its attack then my next two attacks will do double damage. If I add some flair to it, there¡¯s a chance for triple damage¡ª¡± ¡°No way, Amber,¡± said Tom firmly. He folded his arms. ¡°I forbid it. You are not going to risk your life just for a little extra damage, and you certainly won¡¯t be ¡®showing off¡¯ while doing it.¡± ¡°Dad, if I use [Dodge] first, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get hit! If it¡¯s something huge like the Troll then¡ª¡± Tom¡¯s eyes flashed. Amber stopped talking. She looked away from Tom, her fists tight. Hana cleared her throat. ¡°On my [Hag] side, I have access to the [Bone Prosthesis] spell. It¡¯s repulsive, and it¡¯s already starting to stink.¡± Hana hesitated. ¡°But . . . it does come in handy, and supposedly it will help me from getting sick when casting spells. On the [Witch] side I now have [Infection]. It¡¯s another damage over time spell that also has a stacking debuff that weakens the target over time.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. I¡¯d happily take any one of those classes. Tess stepped forward and spoke with confidence. She¡¯s just like Dad. ¡°I have a new [Fighter] ability called [Riposte], which combines defensive movement and damage, and is similar to my [Counter strike]. My [Tactician] ability is [Morale Insight], giving me indicators on my [Battle Map] that show hesitation, fatigue, and maybe even surrender. This should help me make better decisions on when we can attack aggressively, and when to capitalize on weaknesses. Stuff like that.¡± Bo gave his daughter a nod. ¡°My [Bard] ability is called [Dedication].¡± His voice was a monotone. ¡°It allows me to dedicate a song to one person, enhancing my song buff for them while taking it away from everyone else. As for my [Soundtrack] ability, it¡¯s called [Entrainment]. I can persuade other party members to join in on the song, which increases the overall buff.¡± Bo paced back and forth. ¡°Chloe and Hana, I know you both have concerns about your spells being dark, or evil, or whatever, but I would give anything to have either of your classes. My class is a fucking joke.¡± Bo pointed at Chloe. ¡°You cause such [Fear] in a monster as to cause literal heart damage.¡± He pointed at himself. ¡°I hope to inspire my friends to sing and dance. It¡¯s beyond embarrassing, if I¡¯m being honest.¡± Everyone was silent. Bo stopped pacing. He sighed, and turned to Finn. ¡°What about you, buddy?¡± Finn pulled up his list of abilities and checked the two new spells he had learned at Level 3. ¡°My [Druid] spell is called [Branch Bash]. Apparently, I can transform my arm into a branch that vines pull back with magical tension, and snaps forward for damage. It requires [Plant Material], which I still have none of, meaning it¡¯s useless. Under my [Botanomorph] specialization, there¡¯s a new spell called [Ficus Pumila], or the Creeping Fig. It seems to be a form of crowd control, in which my vines can bind and restrain a target for a short period of time. But, like everything else, it needs [Plant Material], which, again, I don¡¯t have. For now, all I can use is my [Floral Surge] spell for healing. All other spells require [Plant Material] and are useless. As to how I¡¯m doing; my braces are starting to break apart, and I doubt I¡¯m going to get to the doctor¡¯s office anytime soon for more CP injections, so I look forward to cramps and not being able to walk.¡± Finn paused for breath. ¡°I need to be able to . . . I just need these spells to work! I¡¯ve tried absorbing logs, and eating grass and dirt like an idiot, and nothing works. It just makes perfect sense that the whole world would go through an apocalypse with super powers, and I would be the one to end up with a busted class.¡± Finn¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m worthless.¡± His mother embraced him. Finn wiped his tears on her coat, trying to hide them from the others. His father knelt beside him. ¡°Buddy. I promise that once we find a way to provide food and warmth for everyone, I¡¯ll sit with you and we¡¯ll work through all of this together. And please know, no one here thinks you¡¯re worthless. You¡¯ve helped heal so many people; some of them would not be alive without you.¡± Finn was aware of this; multiple people had mentioned it to him. While he took great satisfaction in using his abilities to heal others, he wanted to be more than just a member of the clean-up crew. He did not want people to worry about him and his wellbeing; instead, he wanted to be someone they could rely on and trust. He wanted to prove he was capable. Finn was trying to figure out how to convey these thoughts, when he was interrupted by cries from the woods. ¡°HELP!¡± ¡°Incoming!¡± yelled one of the sentries. The people around them streamed up the hill. One of the men slowed, but didn¡¯t stop. ¡°There are more people coming, chased by monsters!¡± He ran past them. The families rushed halfway up the hill. ¡°Here!¡± Tess shouted, her eyes glazed over. ¡°Tom, go deeper into the monster line. Give us more space. Amber, Kate, and I will hold back until Chloe and Hana have fully applied their spells, and then we¡¯ll engage. Dad, if it¡¯s a lot of monsters, we¡¯re going to need all the help we can get. Pick a song, and fully commit. Finn, hold back. Keep us alive.¡± Tess¡¯s hands were moving through the air. An arrow lit up beside Finn. He groaned, and made his way to the designated spot, which was conveniently situated in the back¡ªaway from all the action. Bo yelled out orders for people to defend themselves. Some of those on the hill began to form a rough defensive line. Dozens of people burst out of the treeline; shouting, covered in grime, and running toward the hill. A grayish glow radiated from Tom¡¯s body. Liquid metal oozed out of his skin, engulfing his entire body¡ªexcept for his head. Tom transformed into a knight of old, straight out of a fantasy game. He strode down the hill toward his designated spot, holding his Wooden Shield ready. Mike followed Tom and positioned himself further down the hill, covering an area further to Finn¡¯s left. Brad, Richard, Terry, and Jill joined him. A swarm of Headless Pygmies erupted from the trees and charged toward the fleeing people. Tom faced them head-on, his bulky Iron armor protecting him from their clawing and biting attacks. He strode through the swarm of tiny creatures like an Iron giant, his armor reflecting the sunlight as he brought his Flail down upon them. Whoa. Finn¡¯s father placed one leg on a stump and summoned an ethereal guitar. The translucent strings shimmered with magic as he gracefully strummed the chords. An icon flared: [Playing: Eye of the Tiger by Survivor]. The opening riff seemed to electrify the battlefield. Tess gestured toward Amber and Kate. ¡°Hold! Wait for my signal!¡± Damage indicators appeared above the line of Pygmies as Chloe¡¯s and his Mom¡¯s spells took effect. After each Pygmy in their vicinity had been hit with the damaging spells, Tess gave the signal; all three lunged into action, taking down each Pygmy in front of them. Bo belted Eye of the Tiger out across the battlefield as the people and monsters clashed. The magical glow surrounding Bo¡¯s guitar grew brighter, casting a radiant light that pulsed with the music. His voice grew louder and more confidant. Tom pushed forward through the waves of snapping and snarling Pygmies, shrugging off any damage. Amber gracefully dodged and rolled amid the chaos, her Daggers gleaming as she slashed through the monsters. Beside her, Kate and Tess worked together to chop down everything in their path. Loo stood in the middle of the group, holding a yoga pose while blue and silver light swirled around her. Hana and Chloe were already casting spells on the next wave of Pygmies. Finn watched his team work together seamlessly and efficiently. He wanted to feel proud to be a part of it all, but his [Floral Surge]¡ªhis single working spell¡ªhadn¡¯t been required once. They don¡¯t even need me anymore. They were down to the last [Level 1 Headless Pygmy: Dungeon Born], which faced-off against Tom. Amber activated the [Show Off] ability. The Pygmy whipped around and lashed out at Amber, who easily dodged it; it rushed past her like a charging bull. Amber gave a gymnastics salute, as if she was receiving a medal. Her eyes unfocused for a heartbeat. ¡°Triple Damage!¡± Amber held a gleaming Dagger in a backhand position. She sliced down and through the Pygmy, severing its spine. It crumpled. ¡°Tess, are we clear? Are they all dead?¡± Tom huffed. ¡°Clear.¡± ¡°Amber!¡± Tom yelled. ¡°God dammit, I just got done telling you not to do that because it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± ¡°I had my [Dodge] ready just in case, and it was only a Level 1, Dad! I wanted to test it out. We might need it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too risky! This isn¡¯t a game, Amber!¡± ¡°Everything about this is a game!¡± she screamed, pointing at the dead monsters. ¡°And how many games have you ever won without ever dying once?¡± Amber blinked. ¡°What game have you ever won by not leveling?¡± She stormed away. Yikes. Several hours later, Finn was sitting in Loo¡¯s [Mana Spring], recharging and preparing for his next healing session with the new arrivals at their campsite. He flexed his hands in his new Leather Gloves, which enhanced his healing abilities. Most of the families¡¯ loot had been in the form of Coins, but Finn had lucked out and received another valuable piece of gear. Thank goodness my healing somehow still earns me loot drops. During the recharge time, he listened to Loo brainstorm ideas on how to obtain [Plant Material]; Finn had already tried each and every one of her ideas with no luck. He gripped his hair as Loo rambled on. ¡°Have you tried burying your feet in the dirt, as if your toes were roots? Maybe absorbing nutrients from the soil will help you create [Plant Material].¡± She changed to a different yoga pose, which triggered [Summon Blue Mana Plankton]. ¡°Uh . . . maybe.¡± I guess it wouldn¡¯t be the most bizarre thing I¡¯ve tried. As the day wore on, Finn struggled to shake off his grumpy mood. His Dad rushed back and forth between the latest [Profession Booth], the new [Lumber Zone], and the campfires. He spoke to various people, and organized different tasks. That Brad dude trailed after him, bouncing around, talking, and rapping. Finn knew that look on his father¡¯s face; more importantly, he knew that pulsing vein. He winced, amazed that Brad was oblivious to the danger he was in. With more survivors on the hill, they were burning through firewood at a rapid pace; it seemed like there were always new people arriving. Finn had overheard Bridget¡¯s estimate that there were now at least three hundred people camping on the hill, or in the clearing below it. Most of the new individuals were even more battered and injured than those from previous days. His father headed toward Finn. ¡°Come find me after the last person is healed. We¡¯re going to have a subdivision meeting.¡± Chapter 31 - Bo - Week 1 Day 5 Bo hopped onto a stump in front of the crowd. He cleared his throat and waved his arms to get their attention. Bo looked out at several hundred tired, dirty faces staring back at him. ¡°For the new people who just arrived, my name is Bo Robinson. My main role the last few days has been helping with professions, and making sure everyone stays warm. If you have any questions, or need any help, then I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Bo pointed out Bridget in the crowd. ¡°Bridget also can go into more detail about professions, information sheets, abilities, and so on. Make sure to see her sooner rather than later if you¡¯re feeling lost.¡± Bridget waved her hands over her head. Blake scowled beside her. ¡°I gathered everyone together because we have a difficult decision to make. Our supply of boar meat has run dry. Luckily, the last attack was swiftly defeated, and there were no major injuries. But, unfortunately, none of the attackers were riding on boars.¡± Blake raised his arms. ¡°Just one more reason to leave this place!¡± He pushed through the people around him and made his way to the front. He stood beside Bo, his arms still raised. Bridget covered her face with her hand, and shook her head. Bo addressed the gathered crowd. ¡°Everyone, this is Blake. Since the beginning of all this, he¡¯s been pushing for us to leave this hill and search for help. This is actually what I wanted to discuss with all of you, because I believe we should make this decision as a group.¡± Blake squinted, and shuffled back. ¡°Personally, I think there¡¯s no outside help waiting or coming,¡± said Bo. The hush seemed to deepen. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any guns, or planes, or heard any sirens. We need to work together and dig in. There¡¯s nothing that makes me believe anyone can save us, except ourselves. But like I said, I think we should make an informed choice as a group.¡± Bo gestured behind him. ¡°Go ahead, Blake. Share your thoughts.¡± Blake didn¡¯t move for a few moments. He stepped forward, and cleared his throat. ¡°Hello everyone. Erm . . . I do believe we should abandon this place and look for help. There is nothing here for us, as Bo himself said.¡± Blake¡¯s voice strengthened as he spoke. ¡°We¡¯re out of food, and none of us want to stay here and starve, or be captured by monsters. The longer we wait, the weaker we¡¯ll become, until it¡¯s too late to even try searching for help. For all we know, there could be help just beyond those woods.¡± Several people in the audience nodded, or made noises of agreement. ¡°We have enough people here on the hill to protect us as we make our way through the woods. Who knows, in a few days, we could find ourselves safely sheltered and fed by the military.¡± More murmurs and nods. Bo addressed the group. ¡°I¡¯m not completely opposed to leaving. However, I believe it¡¯s foolish to think help is out there, or coming here. I¡¯m willing to bet most of us have loved ones outside Raintree. If everything was fine out there, wouldn¡¯t they be here, trying to help us?¡± Bo had struck a nerve. Some observers seemed to wilt on the spot; others looked ready to charge through the forest. ¡°So what, then?¡± Blake retorted. ¡°You suggest we warmly starve to death?¡± Fucking hate this guy. ¡°Regardless of whether or not help exists . . . if we cannot sustain ourselves here, then I agree that there is no point staying and starving to death.¡± He paused. ¡°Has anyone thought about where we would go? Which way we could even head? Do we just pick a direction, and hope for the best? Have any of you noticed a single path out of our neighborhood? And, let¡¯s be real, most of you aren¡¯t even properly dressed for the cold. I¡¯ve seen one guy walking around without any shoes! Many of you will freeze without the campfires.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just pick a direction, and hope we get lucky!¡± said Blake. Bo took a few slow deep breaths. ¡°Blake, like I have said many times; fucking go if you want to. No one is keeping you here.¡± Bo addressed the wider crowd. ¡°Tomorrow, at first light, I propose we send out two groups to explore the woods for food and potential escape routes. My family and the Damascus family will lead one group, and I¡¯ve already spoken with Mike and Jill.¡± Bo shielded his eyes from the sun as he scanned the crowd. ¡°Ah, there they are. Everyone, meet Mike and Jill, who will be leading the other group. If you have a profession that would be useful on a scouting trip, and you¡¯re willing to join us, please let me, Mike, or Jill know. I know we have several [Hunters], [Herbalists], and [Gatherers] among us. I haven¡¯t met many of you personally, but we would love to have you join us.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Blake raised his hand to interject, but Bo silenced him with a finger. ¡°I don¡¯t want my family to starve either, so if we don¡¯t find any food tomorrow, then I agree that it¡¯s time to leave. However, if we do find food then we are staying, and anyone else who wants to stay is welcome to stay with us. I¡¯ve spoken with the Damascus family, and we are all in agreement on this.¡± Sam stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking out for us so far. Me and mine will stick with you, Bo, if you¡¯ll have us.¡± ¡°Same here!¡± ¡°Us too!¡± One of the women who had been nodding along with Blake said, ¡°it¡¯s one extra day. My family will stay.¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll depart in two days!¡± Blake snapped at Bo. He muscled his way back through the crowd, grabbed Bridget by the arm, and pulled her along with him. Bo scowled as he watched them go. When they exited the back of the crowd, Bridget yanked her arm out of Blake¡¯s grasp. She shouted at him, jabbing her finger in his face. It seemed like Bridget could handle herself. Bo let the matter go. ¡°That¡¯s all I had to say. Remember to show appreciation for the [Lumberjacks] as they work hard to keep us warm. If you don¡¯t have a profession, please speak with me or Bridget. We need all the help we can get.¡± Bo hopped off the stump. He made his way through the crowd until he found his family standing with the Damasus¡¯s. Tom was chatting with a young Indian couple who appeared to be in their twenties. The man was on the shorter side and had a lean, wiry build. His black hair was somehow still neatly combed. The woman next to him playfully tapped the man¡¯s shoulder and let out a light laugh. Her dark brown eyes glimmered with a joy that¡ªso far¡ªthe monsters had not taken away. They were both bundled up in thick and puffy winter clothes, as if they were climbing Mount Everest. Bo walked toward them and greeted them with a wave. ¡°Bo, this is Tushar and his wife Priya. They will be joining Mike and Jill¡¯s group tomorrow. Priya is a [Gatherer] and is hoping to find some potatoes for Tushar. Tushar is a [Vegetarian Cook] with a recipe called . . . what was it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s [Potato Bismol],¡± Tushar smiled. ¡°A filling mashed potato dish that comes with a buff to help settle the stomach, which I think will be beneficial as we adjust to new foods.¡± ¡°Glad to meet you both, and thank you for helping out,¡± Bo said. They exchanged goodbyes, and Tom told them to stay safe. Tushar and Priya left in search of Mike and Jill, to prep for tomorrow¡¯s outing. Bo and Tom walked away from the bustling crowds. Bo took a moment to breathe deeply. He looked up at the clouds drifting across the pale winter sun. Going on this hunting trip wasn¡¯t his first choice. It was dangerous, and he felt unprepared. He had no idea where they were headed or what they would find. But they had no other options left. The pressure was on to bring back food, or else they would all have to leave the campsite; there was no turning back now he had made the announcement. They gathered all of the Damascus¡¯s and Robinsons. ¡°I wanted to talk with everyone before we go our separate ways for the day,¡± said Bo. ¡°Tomorrow, a guy named Art will be joining us. He is a [Hunter] with a specialization in [Trapping]. His fighting class is [Ranger], but he has no bow, so we can¡¯t rely on him if we run into any monsters. We need to watch out for him.¡± ¡°Speaking of monsters, do we really think it¡¯s a good idea for the kids to come with us tomorrow?¡± Tom asked. All five children let out exasperated sighs. ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°This, again?¡± ¡°Tom.¡± Kate placed her hand on his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t like the risks either, but they have just as much chance of being attacked on the hill as they do if they¡¯re with us. If they¡¯re going to be attacked, I would rather they be with us than alone here on the hill.¡± Tom nodded. ¡°I know. I know. I just don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Nobody likes any of this,¡± said Bo. ¡°But, back to business. Our team will also include Sophia, a skilled archer who attended college on an archery sponsorship. Like Art, she¡¯s a [Ranger] without a bow, so keep an eye on her as well. Also, like Art, she has chosen a profession as a [Hunter], and her specialization is [Big Game]. I¡¯m hoping she can pick up the trap-building skills that Art knows so she can replicate them in the field. But I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s how things work or not. Otherwise, her contribution will best be utilized in tracking game trails, and identifying potential hunting spots for later.¡± Bo rubbed his aching eyes. ¡°Next up is Roger, a retiree who chose to be a [Fisherman]. I didn¡¯t see a weapon on him either when we spoke. He¡¯s a pretty heavy guy who spent most of his days fishing the local area. He grabbed his camping gear when he fled his house, and he had an actual spool of fishing line and some lures rolled up with it. Long hikes might be an issue for him, but I still think we should take him along.¡± No one objected. ¡°I suggest we make our way to the lake in the center of the neighborhood. A few people have mentioned seeing it, and apparently it¡¯s huge now. Does anyone see or have any issues?¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get to fight some easy monsters and level up,¡± Amber suggested. Tom shook his head. ¡°Amber, this is exactly the kind of reckless behavior I¡¯m worried about. This is dangerous, and you need to understand that.¡± Tom launched into a lecture about safety measures, and emphasized the importance of being cautious. Amber rolled her eyes, and shared a smile with Loo. Loo stifled a fake yawn. The increasingly loud rant was interrupted by the arrival of a distinguished Black gentleman with salt-and-pepper hair, who was dressed in a mud-stained but well-made tweed suit. He made his way toward Bo. ¡°Excuse me, are you Bo Robinson?¡± he asked politely. ¡°Yes, I am. What can I do for you?¡± Bo extended his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Charles,¡± he stated, and gestured to the short Black woman beside him. ¡°And this is my wife, Jeannie.¡± Jeannie looked to be in her late-fifties. She donned a track suit that was covered in mud. Her curly hair was cut short and framed her face, which bore many lines from years of laughter. ¡°Nice to meet you, Bo,¡± Jeannie said warmly. She shook his hand. ¡°I used to be a professor at the community college, teaching history courses,¡± said Charles. ¡°I¡¯ve always been fascinated by medieval weapons and warfare, so I went to the [Profession Booth] and became a [Blacksmith]. Jeannie is a [Miner], specializing in prospecting [Rare Ores and Gems].¡± ¡°I do love diamonds,¡± Jeannie said, and winked. Charlie addressed the whole group. ¡°We¡¯re interested in joining your group tomorrow to scout for potential mining sites. I know my skills as a [Blacksmith] may not be useful on a scouting trip, but if Jeannie goes, then I must insist on coming along. I am a Level 2 [Fighter] and Jeannie is a [Life Guard], so we won¡¯t be a burden.¡± Bo glanced at Tom, who shrugged in response. Bo took a breath. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to be cautious, but those creatures are everywhere. Even if we find a mining site, I¡¯m not sure what we could do with it right now. We¡¯d be glad to have you join us, but I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡± Charlie and Jeannie assured them that they were still interested, and would meet them at first light tomorrow. After the families dispersed to tend to their own tasks, Bo headed down to the [Lumber Zone] to check on progress. There was a lot that needed to be done before tomorrow, and he still had his daily growing checklist to complete. The weight of the deal he had made hung heavily on his mind. If we don¡¯t find food tomorrow, we have no choice but to leave. In his heart, he knew running away was not the right solution. Was I stupid to make that deal? How far will we have to go to find help? He didn¡¯t know if Helen, or the many children, or the older people, would be up to making the journey. To add to his concerns, he wondered if people like Sam and Bridget could handle things smoothly on the hill while he was away. He had specifically asked Bridget to let him know if any [Life Guards] joined their camp, and she hadn¡¯t said anything about Jeannie. She¡¯s busy too. She probably just hasn¡¯t told me yet. Bo shook his head to clear his mind. He was about to start counting the current log supply when he turned and bumped right into Brad. ¡°So, tell me what you think of this.¡± Brad launched into another homemade rap. Fuck. Chapter 32 - Amber - Week 1 Day 6 Amber¡¯s eyes snapped open. She sat up and tossed her blanket aside. Today is gonna be HUGE. As the dawn¡¯s light crept through the trees, the rest of the group stirred around her. Their sleepy movements were accompanied by the sound of fabric rustling and plastic tearing as they ate a meager breakfast from the bottom of their backpacks. Amber quietly searched hers, and her fingers found her last granola bar. As she chewed it, memories of previous battles played through her mind. The rush from dodging claws and fangs still twitched through her muscles. Every encounter felt like a game of tag, and each narrow escape made her feel more alive. She did not dare say it out loud, but she secretly hoped they would run into more monsters today. We have Finn. If someone gets hurt, they won¡¯t stay hurt. She flexed her arm where the Pygmy had torn into her bicep on that first night. Of course, the monsters were terrifying, and there had been some scary close calls¡ªlike when her Dad almost broke his back. But Finn had healed them. She wasn¡¯t naive; she understood the danger that came with fighting. In fact, she wasn¡¯t allowed to forget it with her father constantly reminding her. But with every level she gained, and every new ability she obtained, Amber yearned for more. The thrill was addictive. So far, her family and the Robinsons were the only people on the hill at Level 3, and she wanted to stay ahead of the pack. No one else sees the apocalypse for what it is; a competition. Art and Sophia¡ªthe two [Hunters]¡ªarrived at the campfire and greeted everyone. They shook hands with their parents. Art was tall and dark-skinned, with locs trailing over his shoulders. Sophia was shorter with cropped red hair. Sophia pointed a freckled arm toward the south. ¡°The fields near the south ridge used to be full of small game, but it¡¯s probably not safe anymore. I¡¯ve seen tons of Headless tracks in that direction.¡± ¡°Well, I believe Bo was hoping to head toward the lake today anyways, which is west,¡± Art said. Bo nodded. ¡°We have a lot of mouths to feed, and our [Fisherman] should be here soon. I¡¯m hoping we can set small game traps on the way to the lake, catch a few fish, and head back.¡± A distant piggish roar echoed from deep in the woods. Oh, baby! Bo¡¯s expression became tense. ¡°Headless or not, we need food.¡± Amber inwardly did the happy dance, the pulse of adventure racing through her blood. She was ready, always ready, for the next challenge the monsters would throw at them. ¡°Besides Roger, we¡¯re expecting Jeannie and Charlie to join us. They¡¯re going to be on the lookout for minerals and stone, which I hope we¡¯ll be able to eventually harvest and use. Let¡¯s be ready to leave as soon as they arrive.¡± Amber¡¯s stomach still growled, but she was used to ignoring the hunger pangs by now. She put on her Leather Tunic and Gloves, and grabbed her Daggers. She carefully examined each blade, though she wasn¡¯t exactly sure what she was looking for. It just seemed like the right thing to do. She spun the Daggers a few times in her hands, and slid them securely in their sheaths; a little trick she had been practicing the last few days. Amber stood up and waited, tapping her foot while everyone else got dressed and packed. ¡°Be careful out there today, Amber.¡± Her father¡¯s voice was gruff as he tested the weight of his Flail. ¡°Safety first. No showing off. You can¡¯t win a game if you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°I know, Dad.¡± Amber stopped herself from rolling her eyes; she didn¡¯t want to risk him changing his mind about letting her come along. She settled for glaring at him instead. The monsters were getting stronger. Yes, they might get killed. But if they didn¡¯t take risks and push themselves, then wouldn¡¯t they ultimately die anyway? They had to be even stronger if they hoped to survive. ¡°Ah, there he is,¡± Bo announced. A plump White man made his way down the hill; he had fishing gear over one shoulder, and a sturdy walking stick in his hand. Roger joined the group, wheezing lightly. Jeannie and Charles arrived in the same moment. ¡°Everyone ready to go? Good,¡± Bo said. He looked upward. ¡°The sky¡¯s been looking worse since yesterday. No time to waste.¡± The group of fourteen made their way down the hill and approached the western edge of the woods. There was a shout behind them; Blake jogged down the hill, a backpack bouncing on his back. ¡°I want to come,¡± Blake announced. Amber let out a frustrated groan; yet another delay to her adventure. Bo groaned as well, though his sounded more murderous than anything. ¡°We already have enough people.¡± Bo¡¯s voice was blunt. ¡°Adding you would only add to my worries.¡± ¡°I still want to see for myself, and I intend to go. I¡¯ll follow you if I have to.¡± Bo rubbed his temples. ¡°What is your class if we get attacked? Can you fight? Will you actually help this time?¡± ¡°Yes, I can fight, and I will help if it comes to that. And I would prefer to keep my abilities private.¡± ¡°What is your role, then?¡± Bo asked dryly. Blake hesitated. ¡°Crowd control.¡± Bo shook his head. ¡°Fine. But I am not responsible if you get hurt.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. They walked the treeline until they came upon a small break in the foliage. Sophia referred to it as a ¡®game trail¡¯, but it was the thinnest of dirt trails. She led the group in through that point. The forest greeted them with familiar sounds of rustling leaves and distant birdcalls. The sun filtered through the canopy, reminding Amber of a beautiful winter picture. But beneath it all was the thrumming vibration of danger. Amber tried to stamp down her excitement, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel exhilarated by it all. Sophia led the way. Occasionally, her hand signaled them to stop so she could inspect signs of game¡ªanimal droppings, scuffed earth, or broken twigs. Sophia motioned Art forward. They whispered together as they led the group through the woods, pointing up and down each trail, or indicating an animal track or broken branch. There were Headless tracks too. Sophia pointed out the deep clawed impressions in the icy mud. We¡¯re getting close! For the first hour, Amber practically skipped with excitement, her hands constantly hovering near her Daggers as she scanned the dense woods around them. Four hours into their journey, the most dangerous thing they had encountered was a slippery log on the trail. Amber¡¯s enthusiasm had faded, and had been replaced with a growling stomach and a big fat dud of a trip. They hiked up an incline that seemed like it would never end. With each step she took, Amber huffed at the burn in her legs. Each step seemed steeper than the last. Behind her, Roger let out loud grunts and wheezes, struggling to keep up. How can the Headless not be hearing this?! Amber finally crested the hill. Her breath caught in her throat. A vast landscape spread out before her, framed by rolling forested hills that seemed to stretch on endlessly. In the distance, a glimmering lake sparkled beneath the rays of sunlight sneaking through the gathering clouds. Amber had never seen that shade of azure blue in any body of water before. It certainly wasn¡¯t the old green lake of her Raintree subdivision. This was more like one of the great lakes. It seemed to stretch on forever to the south, but she could make out where it met its end on the north side, with waves crashing into a towering snow-streaked mountain that loomed against the horizon. Amber could not believe her eyes. Beside the Ozarks, Missouri had no mountains; it was mostly gently rolling plains. Yet here she stood, looking at two separate magnificent peaks. The one by the lake was large and imposing, while an even larger mountain reached toward the clouds further north. Thick forests clung to its sides. The air was fresh and clean; freed from decades of pollution. Amber had not realized how dirty and contaminated the air used to be. Amber¡¯s eyes were drawn to the thousands of white birds soaring overhead; which was weird, since most birds in the area flew south for the winter. Their graceful wings beat against the sky, creating a symphony of movement and cawing sounds.. Amber turned southward. Streams meandered through the landscape, connecting to the lake. One of them flowed southeast, back toward their campsite. ¡°The mana is so beautiful,¡± Loo said, pointing to the mountain by the lake. ¡°I know you guys can¡¯t see it, but beautiful mana flows are streaming down the mountainsides, and into the fields and lake. It¡¯s like a lava flow.¡± She was almost in tears. It was several minutes before anyone was able to speak. ¡°See much help out there, Blake?¡± Bo asked. Amber snorted. ¡°This was just one direction of many,¡± Blake responded. Sophia pointed past the mountain, and up into the air. ¡°Do you all see that?¡± She stepped forward. Amber squinted and shielded her eyes from the sun. ¡°The bird?¡± A flying shape banked in the sky, and headed in their direction. Sophia raised her empty hands to her eyes, as though she was holding a pair of binoculars. A second later, her hands glowed cyan, and a ghostly pair of binoculars appeared. ¡°That¡¯s not a bird!¡± Sophia shouted. ¡°Quick, back into the woods!¡± The group crashed back into the treeline. Bo tried to pull Finn along, but caused him to trip and tumble into the snow. Bo picked him up and dragged him through the woods. After a few minutes of weaving between the trees, they stopped to catch their breath. Dodging the branches and thorns had been easy for Amber, but it wasn¡¯t that way for everyone. Roger pulled in great gasps of air, and deep cuts bled across his arms and face. Something massive screeched and swooped over the treetops, rattling the canopy leaves and branches with its powerful wings. Snow shook loose and rained down on their heads. Amber¡¯s hair whipped around in the wind as the creature passed. The monster made a few lazy circles over the area. Then it flew away, its calls fading into the distance ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Her Mom shouted. Her [Regeneration Aura] icon glowed, and those who had come off worst in their woodland sprint stepped into its healing light. ¡°I think it was a dinosaur.¡± Sophia spoke slowly, as though not quite believing her own words. ¡°It looked like one of those huge flying dinosaurs.¡± ¡°A pterosaur?¡± said Loo. Sophia snapped her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s the one, kid.¡± ¡°We should stick to the woods,¡± Bo said. ¡°Did anyone else see the streams to the south? Let¡¯s head in that direction. Maybe we can find some fish to catch. And animals need water, so there may be good spots to set traps.¡± Amber was relieved that most of the walk now was downhill. After another hour of trekking, they finally arrived at a large stream. The [Hunters] took several minutes to survey the area, then gave Bo a thumbs-up. Roger gazed into the stream¡¯s murky depths. ¡°Hey, Bo, I¡¯m going to toss in a line here.¡± ¡°Just be careful not to get too close to the edge. We don¡¯t know what could be in there.¡± Roger nodded, and plopped onto a nearby fallen stump. He tied his fishing line to the end of his walking stick. His movements quickened as though he was on fast forward; his time dilation effect was kicking in. Sophia set off to scout for signs of large wildlife, while Art set traps. Amber blew out a breath. She tapped a stick against the log she was sitting on. Charlie and Jeannie poked around a small rocky outcropping while the rest of their group sat by the stream, lost in their own thoughts. The stream turned out to be loaded with fish; Roger pulled in catch after catch, while everyone else smiled and cheered. Amber¡¯s stomach grumbled as she watched him pull in each fish. She salivated at the sight of so much food, but she couldn¡¯t get over her disappointment at how boring the day was. Well, besides the giant flying dinosaur. But that doesn¡¯t count. The peaceful atmosphere was shattered by a loud scream. ¡°Monsters!¡± Sophia appeared over a nearby hill, sprinting toward the group. YES! Here We Go! They kicked up leaves and sticks in their haste to get in position. Liquid metal flowed over her Dad¡¯s body, forming a protective plate suit and helmet around him. He strode forward to stand at the bottom of the hill, his Wooden Shield held up and ready. Sophia rushed past him. Two fierce [Level 3 Goblin Wolf Rider: Dungeon Born] appeared over the hill, their massive mounts snarling and howling. As the Wolves charged down the hill after Sophia, the Goblins screeched in surprise. Tom swung his Flail down onto the closest Wolf. Its Goblin Rider jabbed its spear at him, but his armor stopped the blow. An icon for [Taunt] lit up on the other Rider. The first Wolf managed to clamp its teeth onto her Dad¡¯s arm, and shook it violently. Amber fought the urge to jump into battle; she waited for Tess¡¯s signal as they had practiced. The symbols for Hana¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s damage spells hovered above the Wolves and Goblins. Bouncing on her toes, Amber prepared herself for her turn. Come on, come on. And there it was. A green path was illuminated before her, along with attack symbols above the Wolf and Goblin Rider on her Dad¡¯s left. She maneuvered around the outskirts of the fight until she was close enough to pounce. She activated [Shiv]; red patches appeared on the Goblin¡¯s arm, indicating the muscles and tendons to attack. Amber tore at the mounted creature¡¯s arm, rendering it useless. Its spear clattered to the ground. Next came [Stab]; she pulled her arm back, and watched the blurry form her mana took as it flowed through her arm and blade. She plunged her Dagger into the new red area located between the Wolf¡¯s ribs. Red bubbly blood spewed from its mouth. Amber released three consecutive [Slash] attacks that left deep bleeding cuts along the Wolf¡¯s side. It collapsed. The Goblin on its back slumped and pitched forward; dead from Hana¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s spells. Amber looked toward her next target, but Tess and Kate had taken down the other Wolf and Rider. The only one injured was her Dad, who had been bitten and had a few superficial spear cuts. Finn was already healing him. See! Everyone¡¯s fine. Hana approached one of the Goblin bodies. With a look of disgust, she used her [Debone] spell on it. She picked up the skeletonized right arm and tied it to her belt. She threw the rotten pig arm to the ground. Hana moved to the second Goblin¡¯s right arm and repeated the process. This time, she attached the arm to her stump. ¡°These have to be better than a pig hoof or Pygmy claw,¡± she mumbled. She moved and flexed the skeletal fingers. Her eyes unfocused for a moment. ¡°[Sickness] becomes [Goblin ShiverPox], that¡¯s a weird one.¡± After the Goblins vanished, they left behind a recipe for crafting a farming Hoe made from bones. Hana and Amber¡¯s Mom eagerly took this. Chloe claimed a pair of Cloth Bracers that enhanced mental abilities. ¡°I know it¡¯s not the most appetizing choice, but I believe we should bring this wolf back to eat,¡± said Tom ¡°Besides the fishing, we don¡¯t have many options.¡± Blake turned to Bo with a disapproving look. ¡°Is this how you plan on feeding the hill? With dog meat?¡± Bo¡¯s voice was heated. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, then don¡¯t. Damn, you bitch a lot, Blake.¡± ¡°I will be letting everyone know exactly what kind of meat they¡¯re eating.¡± Blake wrinkled his nose. Art cleared his throat. He mentioned that his sister-in-law took a [Butcher] profession, as she was a butcher before the apocalypse. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet we get more meat and better cuts having a [Butcher] prepare it,¡± said Tom. ¡°Thanks, Art. I¡¯m a little worried we won¡¯t be able to infuse the meat without a recipe, but either way, we¡¯re gonna eat this thing.¡± The group began their long walk back to their campsite, with Art stopping to check the traps he had set along the way. Unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t caught any game yet, but it had only been a few hours. Now that the fight and anticipation were over, Amber was beat. She trudged along wearily, taking turns dragging the large wolf carcasses. It was late in the evening when they finally reached their camp. Neighbors gathered around to marvel at the wolves. Bo waved his hands and addressed them. ¡°We found some streams, and located the lake. We laid some traps, and Roger caught us a few fish!¡± A few people applauded Roger. ¡°We were also attacked by two Goblins Riders. No one was hurt, and we brought the wolves back to skin and eat. Between the fish and the wolf meat¡ªassuming we can figure out recipes for them¡ªwe have enough food for several days!¡± ¡°Enjoy your dog meat,¡± Blake barked. He shoved through the gathering and stormed off. Some people helped Art drag the wolves away for processing. Amber and the rest of the group settled by their campfire to rest. Bridget arrived to report that the other scouting party had returned safely as well. They had brought back plenty of berries for everyone to share. As she sat next to the warm fire, Amber let her mind wander into thoughts of leveling up. They were going back out into the woods again tomorrow with more [Hunters] and [Fishermen]. Please let us find tons of monsters tomorrow. Chapter 33 - Tom - Week 1 Day 7 Intense pain flared through Tom¡¯s shoulder. He groaned and rubbed his arm. Stupid wolf. The morning sun was barely visible on the horizon. There were dozens of campfires scattered around the hill, surrounded by hundreds of sleeping bodies on the frozen ground. Tom¡¯s stomach rumbled. It was time to find Art and the butcher, for what Tom hoped would be the start of a wolf-meat breakfast. As he made his way around the camp, Bo was already up and hard at work, seemingly trying to teach a young man how to construct a [Profession Booth]. There were still many uncertainties when it came to recipes and blueprints. Tom didn¡¯t know if he could pass on the directions to cook a [Hearty Boar Kabob], or whether other [Cooks] would need to obtain the recipe from somewhere. Tom searched through over half of the campfires before he finally spotted Art, huddled under a blanket, warming his hands over the fire. He and Art shook hands, then Art pointed to each person sleeping by the fire¡ªhis wife, son, brother, and brother''s family. They had been celebrating New Year''s Eve together before the earthquake struck. Art woke his sister-in-law and introduced Tom to Cindy. Cindy¡¯s skin was a lighter shade of brown than Art¡¯s, and the dark smudges beneath her eyes were more obvious. Her grip was strong. She explained she had prior experience working at a butcher shop, and Job had offered her the position. Cindy had worked through the night and successfully processed and cleaned both wolves. She uncovered a large bundle, buried under a pile of snow, containing hundreds of cubes of meat. Tom looked at the large pile in awe. ¡°Cindy, this is fantastic! Thank you!¡± The meat was darker than the boar meat and didn''t seem to have any visible fat. He hoped it would taste fine, or at least not be gross. But first, he had to figure out how to cook it with mana since he currently only knew how to make [Hearty Boar Kabobs]. Tom dragged the heavy bundle of meat back to his cooking area and got a fire going. Nearby, there was a large pile of maple logs that had been cut and left by one of the loggers. He brought one over to the fire, letting the sticky maple syrup heat up over the flames. Tom had made countless [Hearty Boar Kabobs] by this point, so he didn''t need to refer to the recipe. He took a thick piece of wolf meat from the bundle, pierced it with a stick, and placed it over the fire. After a few minutes, Tom pulled the sizzling meat off the flame and basted it with warm syrup, trying to infuse it with mana as he had with the boar. Nothing happened. He tentatively took a bite. It wasn''t too bad; the boar meat was better, but this was good enough for someone who was starving. Tom finished the cube of meat and waited for a buff that never came. He was also still hungry. Double fail. He tried again with no success. Tom ate the meat so it wouldn''t go to waste, and pondered his next steps. Time after time, he tried cooking the wolf kabob. He focused on infusing his mana in different ways, but each time was a failure. Tom angrily gnawed on a piece of meat. Chloe approached Tom at a snail¡¯s pace. He stood and walked away from the cookfire, breaking the cooking time dilation. Tom handed Chloe a piece of meat as he complained to her about his failure. Chloe listened, and explained that in many video games players could discover recipes. Therefore¡ªbased on the other rules of the apocalypse¡ªit should be achievable. ¡°Perhaps you should experiment with varying portion amounts,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Maybe wolf isn¡¯t as filling as boar; you could try adding an extra cube of wolf meat or something.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Tom returned to the fire to try two cubes of wolf meat, drizzled with syrup. Still unsuccessful. He let out a sigh and handed the skewer to Chloe. He pondered what to try next as Chloe ate the entire kabob. Two women approached the cookfire hand-in-hand and introduced themselves as Heather and Megan. They were White, heavy-set, and somewhere in their midthirties. They had chosen to become [Cooks] because Heather had fond memories of growing up in a household where cooking was a cherished activity. When she and Megan married, their shared enthusiasm for baking and wholesome foods had warmed their home and their lives. When Bo had said they needed food-related professions, they had happily signed up. ¡°Was Caretaker Job angry with you for choosing to be a [Cook]?¡± Tom asked. Heather and Megan looked at each other, confused. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Not at all,¡± said Megan. ¡°He seemed excited, actually.¡± ¡°So, what can we do?¡± Heather asked. ¡°I''m happy to help. I chose a [Crawdad Gumbo] recipe because it gives resistance to extreme conditions.¡± She shrugged. ¡°My feet were frozen to the insides of my boots at the time. I don''t know where I''m supposed to get the crawdads though . . . Like I said, happy to help however I can.¡± ¡°Same here,¡± said Megan, rubbing her gloved hands together. ¡°I can¡¯t make my recipe yet either. I need bovine milk to mix with snow to create an ice-cream dessert that increases morale.¡± ¡°Meg was always the sweet-tooth.¡± Heather smiled at her wife. ¡°Those both sound great!¡± said Tom. ¡°I¡¯m hoping we¡¯ll be able to teach and share all our recipes with each other.¡± He motioned for them to sit across from him at the cookfire. ¡°First, though, we need to get these people fed,¡± said Tom. ¡°I haven''t been able to successfully cook a wolf kabob yet. I¡¯m basing my attempts off my [Hearty Boar Kabob], but I''m not even sure if it''s possible to magically cook without a recipe. If this was boar it would be easy.¡± Tom picked up a piece of wolf meat and pretended it was boar. He walked through the simple steps of adding ingredients and cooking the meat. ¡°Then, this is where I would infuse the mana into the kabob, and boom; it becomes a magically enhanced meal with an added buff. However, when I try to replicate the same process with the wolf meat, nothing happens. My daughter has a knack for game stuff, and she suggested maybe we can create our own recipes, and perhaps it''s all about portion sizes and ratios.¡± For one time-dilated hour, Heather, Megan, and Tom tirelessly grilled kabobs and handed them out to the famished crowd; so far, none of the kabobs had any magical effects. ¡°Ah ha!¡± Heather had an unfocused look in her eyes and a wide smile on her face. She held one of the smoking kabobs to her lips and nibbled the meat. ¡°It worked! The buff is there!¡± ¡°How did you do it?¡± Tom asked. ¡°Well, portion control played a part, in that I used twice as much syrup. Also, wolf meat is denser and more gamey than boar. So, I tenderized it by smashing it with a rock, then marinated it in syrup, then grilled it and hit it with the syrup one final time.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Tom said. I would never have thought to do that. Tom and Megan worked through the steps as Heather hovered over their shoulders. Megan¡¯s first attempt was successful. Tom infused the kabob on his third attempt. A prompt appeared in his vision. [Congratulations, you have successfully unlocked the recipe for Hearty Wolf Kabobs.] As Tom took a bite, the Kabob gave an XS boost to physical damage. Just as importantly, it provided warmth¡ªlike the Boar Kabobs. Makes sense since they both use the same syrup. Tom¡¯s mind was ramping up. Could Tushar blend his potato recipe with the syrup to create a vegetable dish that provided warmth? Could you combine anything edible, as long as you figured out the correct proportions and preparation techniques? He made a mental note to find Tushar and discuss it with him later. The Kabob was so delicious that Tom couldn''t resist eating the rest of it. He felt completely fat and happy afterward, like he had just finished a full meal. He cooked more Kabobs to share with Amber and some others who were now awake. ¡°Bridget told me we have several [Cooks] now,¡± said Heather cheerily. ¡°I¡¯m going to find them and show them the recipe. We¡¯re going to have a breakfast rush here soon with how great this smells!¡± Heather stood and almost skipped away. Tom and Megan were busy cooking Kabobs when Heather returned with a group of new faces. Tom was surprised by the number of [Cooks] now. They arranged themselves around the cookfire. Heather picked up a piece of wolf meat and demonstrated the simple steps of tenderizing, adding ingredients, and infusing mana into the meat. The new chefs were able to replicate the process in no time at all. They chatted in amazement as they were awarded the recipe. They picked that up a lot faster than I did. Deflated, Tom set down his skewer sticks. The scent of grilling meat filled the air around the camp. The new [Cooks] passed Kabobs to those who had followed the enticing aroma. Lower down the hill, Bo was waving for Tom to join him; it was time to go exploring again. Tom stood, thanked Heather for teaching him the recipe, and said goodbye to the other [Cooks]. He plodded down the hill, staring at the ground. The large group waiting for him consisted of his family, the Robinsons, Sophia, Art, Roger, Charlie, Jeannie, and a few new faces. Bo nodded at Tom, then addressed them with his plan for the day. ¡°We¡¯ll take a more direct route to the fishing area we visited yesterday, to catch some more fish and check our traps. Afterward, we¡¯ll follow the stream in a southeastern direction. This should bring us back closer to camp, while we search for a more accessible fishing spot.¡± Roger gave Bo a thumbs up. Bo smiled, and continued. ¡°As a [City Planner], I have access to various zones such as mining and rock quarrying. I want to keep an eye out for these areas, even if we can¡¯t utilize them yet. So, Jeannie and Charlie will be joining us again to scout out potential sources of ore.¡± Bo indicated a tall White man beside him, sporting thick mousy hair tied in a hipster-style bun. ¡°We also have Steve, our first [Quarrier] on the hill, who will be searching for quality rocks. Also along with us are Ryan and Grace, two [Gatherers] tasked with finding berries, tubers, nuts, and other edible plants.¡± Bo pointed out Ryan and Grace: a younger White man with tattoos and prematurely gray hair, and an older Latine woman with purple highlights in her hair and one broken lens in her glasses. Bo grimaced, then pointed up the hill. Blake ambled down the slope toward them. ¡°Looks like our good buddy Blake is going with us again,¡± said Bo. ¡°Last, but not least, is Derek, our [Herbalist], and I¡¯m not sure¡ª¡± A pudgy White man in his early twenties stepped forward and cleared his throat. ¡°Hi! My specialization is [Medicinal Plants]. Tushar needs [Pink Chamomile] plants for his potato recipe, so if anyone sees any bright pink plants please let me know.¡± There was a pause. Bo nodded, and clapped his hands together. ¡°We''ve got a long journey ahead, so let''s not waste any more time. Lead the way, Art!¡± Nineteen people trekked through the woods and arrived at the fishing stream in just over three uneventful hours. Many of Art¡¯s traps had been successful. Sophia and Art were thrilled as they each dragged another large rabbit back to the group and tossed them onto the dead animal pile. Tom spotted a variety of interesting creatures besides the large rabbits: a ferocious-looking long-clawed armadillo; an albino raccoon; a beaver; and some type of big-ass ferret thing. ¡°Art, could you talk Sophia through the steps needed to create these snares?¡± asked Tom. ¡°One of the [Cooks] was able to teach others a new food recipe.¡± ¡°Already did,¡± stated Art. Sophia dangled a dead rabbit in front of Tom¡¯s nose. Like the day before, Roger had a great fishing trip; he reeled in thirty plump catfish. Tom began loading the fish and animal carcasses into backpacks and onto people¡¯s backs. Even Blake pitched in¡ªpossibly enticed by the prospect of more upmarket delicacies than wolf meat. The group followed the winding stream back toward their base, bearing enough food to sustain the entire campsite for at least a day. Blake had even stopped mumbling about needing to leave the camp¡ªfor a few hours at least. For the entire hike, Tom had been scanning the forest and straining his senses toward the smallest scent or sound. There were no signs of monsters. Instead, squirrels and birds flitted through the trees, and the sun shone down on the chilly but beautiful day. They had been walking for about an hour when Jeannie exclaimed, ¡°Look at that! It''s glowing green!¡± She pointed excitedly to a small boulder jutting out from the side of a steep bank near the stream. The group made their way over to the rock. Jeannie crouched, and brushed dirt and leaves away from its surface. ¡°There!¡± She traced her finger along a thin reddish-brown vein that ran through the rock. ¡°It''s Copper!¡± ¡°It sure is!¡± Bo examined it too. ¡°My interface would let me set a [Copper Mine] here if we owned the territory. Great work, Jeannie!¡± She held up her hand with a smile and they did a high-five. Bo stood for a moment, his eyes elsewhere, and nodded at the rocks sticking out across the stream. ¡°Looks like that area over there can be set up as a [Rock Quarry]. What''s weird is we can set up a Quarry now if we want to. Come to think of it, we don¡¯t own the territory at the hill, but we were able to set up a [Lumber Zone].¡± His faraway look returned. ¡°Makes sense,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Most games have beginner resources that everyone can access.¡± Steve hopped over a few rocks in the waterway and made it across the stream. He leaned over and peered at the rocks Bo had indicated, kicking away leaves in several spots, and tapping his knuckles on the stone. He stood and nodded to himself, then hopped back across the stream. ¡°Prompt said there is a mix of limestone and shale.¡± ¡°We''re gonna need pickaxes,¡± Bo stated to Hana, who nodded. After exploring the area a bit more, Jeannie and Steve rejoined them. They all gathered their gear and continued following the stream. Along the way, Roger smiled and pointed to several spots¡ªmuch closer to camp¡ªwhere he could potentially fish. Art and Sophia took the opportunity to set up some snare traps along the water''s edge. After another half-hour of walking, Loo pointed out smoke from the campfires. ¡°My estimate was wrong,¡± Bo said. ¡°This is great. The stream is much closer to camp than I thought.¡± They followed its rushing waters until Art¡ªwho was in the lead¡ªheld up a hand, signaling for quiet. Tom crept forward to see what Art had spotted. A massive formation of rocky boulders protruded from the ground. The stacked arrangement vaguely resembled the top half of a Headless torso, with a gaping hole in the middle. Sharp stalactites and stalagmites jutted out of the cave¡¯s mouth, giving the impression of sharp teeth. Holy shit. That¡¯s a Dungeon. Chapter 34 - Tom - Week 1 Day 7 They were wrapped in a blanket of silence, that was only broken by the occasional sound of a branch creaking or leaves rustling. ¡°Let¡¯s get the fuck out of here,¡± Bo whispered. Bo and Tom were hunched over on a rocky ledge near Art, eyes peeled and fixed on the mouth-like entrance. Tom¡¯s veins still hadn¡¯t thawed from the initial shock of finding the Dungeon so close to the campsite. Tom leaned close to Bo and Art. ¡°Maybe we should turn back and take the longer route,¡± he whispered. ¡°That will add hours, and we''ll be stuck in the woods at night,¡± Bo said. ¡°Can''t we just cut through the brush and make our own path back to camp? It isn¡¯t far.¡± ¡°I don''t think that''s a good idea,¡± said Art. ¡°If all of us start hacking away at the bushes, it will be a hell of a racket. I don¡¯t want to fight those things, and I really don''t want to be out here in the dark. I say we just go for it and run past the damn thing.¡± Bo glanced back at the others, then leaned in again. ¡°Even if we wanted to backtrack and take it safe, what about Roger? He doesn''t look like he can handle another long hike. I agree with going for it.¡± Tom looked behind him. Roger was leaning against a tree, wheezing, a sheen of sweat on his forehead despite the cold weather. Tom reluctantly nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Bo motioned to Tess behind them. ¡°Can you check your [Battle Map]?¡± he mouthed. Tess moved forward, her gaze sitting somewhere above Tom¡¯s head. ¡°No red dots at the moment,¡± she whispered, ¡°but the map doesn''t reach very far into the cave.¡± Bo rubbed his beard, and sighed. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to go for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Art said. ¡°No, man¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m faster than you, bro.¡± He stood, shook out his arms, and took his first slow step along the path. Tom held his breath. Art inched toward the cave. At its closest edge, he leaned down and poked at one of the hundreds of footprints in the snow and mud. Don¡¯t fucking stop there! Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Art stood, looked around, and crept further along the path. Tom leaned forward, eyes and ears straining, as Art reached the patch of churned mud and snow directly in front of the Dungeon. Art cautiously peered into the cave¡¯s opening. Tom¡¯s muscles tightened. Art stepped silently past the entrance, and hid behind a clump of bushes beside the furthest rocky column. Tom took a shallow breath, but his muscles remained taut. Art caught Tom¡¯s eye, and waved him forward. Tom stepped carefully along the path, watching and listening, and wincing at every tiny sound his body made. He stopped outside the entrance and stationed himself as a guard. He turned and waved at Bo, who stood and traced Tom¡¯s steps. Tom peered down the murky tunnel, but he could not penetrate the darkness. He swore he heard guttural groans and high-pitched squeals echoing from deep within, but he couldn''t tell if they were real or imaginary. Tess¡¯s faraway gaze told him she was watching her [Battle Map], but he didn¡¯t know how deep the Dungeon was, or how far or wide it spread. He turned away from the entrance, unable to stomach the putrid stench of decay wafting out of the tunnel. It was an effort to stop himself retching. Their group filed silently along the path and past the Dungeon¡¯s entrance, picking their way over the muddy and uneven ground. Loo passed Tom and stepped in front of the cave. Roger coughed; a hacking sound that reverberated through the clearing. Everyone froze. Tom whipped toward the Dungeon¡¯s opening. Had the imagined sounds deep within the cave faltered? Tom frantically waved at Roger and the others to keep moving. Amber was second to last in line, and of course she couldn''t just quietly walk down the path. She peeked into the tunnel, then gagged and grasped her nose. Tom jabbed his finger down the path, urging her on. Amber made a ¡®calm down¡¯ face and peered down the dark tunnel again. For fuck¡¯s sake! Tom pointed again and gave her his best stern look. Amber rolled her eyes. She turned and pranced down the path, as light and silent as a feather. Blake was last in line. He dashed past the entrance, his eyes wide with fear. Tom fell into step behind Blake. He watched over his shoulder. No sound. No movement. Yet the cave-mouth lurked behind them like a sleeping predator. Tess lingered toward the back as well, her eyes elsewhere. ¡°Anything?¡± Tom whispered. ¡°No. But I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s almost like they¡¯re hiding just out of my range.¡± The others were moving ahead. There was nothing they could do but follow. With each step away from the Dungeon, the anxiety squeezing Tom¡¯s chest began to lift. They came upon a clearing in which a large patch of moss and grass had been trampled into a muddy mess. Art crouched and sifted through the snow, examining the countless footprints. Sophia joined him, her hushed voice blending with the rustling of pine trees as they moved from spot to spot, pointing at the tracks. Chloe¡¯s gaze followed the invisible line between the Dungeon and the tracks. She moved closer to Art. ¡°Are all the tracks the same?¡± Art glanced at Tom and the other adults before answering. ¡°No,¡± he murmured. ¡°There are human tracks too. Drag marks, it seems. Leading back to the Dungeon.¡± His voice was grave. ¡°Are you still going to still insist on staying here?¡± Blake said, pointing at the ground. ¡°Look at all these fucking things!¡± Bo pursed his lips but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Is there any other type of monster track besides Headless?¡± Chloe¡¯s voice was low. Art''s eyes swept the ground anew. ¡°Just people tracks, Headless, and maybe signs of those pigs they ride. Why?¡± ¡°We have got to go! What the fuck does that matter, kid?¡± Blake snapped at Chloe. Tom stepped toward Blake. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Kate surged past Tom, and moved directly into Blake¡¯s face. ¡°I swear, if you ever talk to her like that again, I¡¯ll rip your fucking head off.¡± ¡°Keep it down, everyone!¡± Bo hissed. ¡°I ASK,¡± Chloe said, her words gaining strength, ¡°because we''ve seen Trolls and Goblins, which all said [Dungeon Born] on their name tag. If this is a Headless-only Dungeon, it stands to reason there''s one for Trolls, and another for Goblins, but maybe not nearby since those are rarer. There could be Dungeons everywhere now.¡± Tom nodded slowly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we need to camp right next to one!¡± Blake said. A branch snapped behind them. Tom reached for his Flail and scanned the treeline. The sound had come from the direction of the Dungeon. Dusk was descending. It was becoming difficult to see clearly through the twisted gray shapes. ¡°The [Battle Map] is clear,¡± said Tess, her voice uncertain. Regardless, Tom¡¯s eyes swept back and forth across the trees, his body coiled and ready to spring. We can¡¯t stay here. ¡°Back to camp,¡± Bo murmured, as though he had read Tom¡¯s mind. The group stepped away from the edges of the clearing and positioned themselves to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word to this to anyone yet,¡± said Bo, his voice gruff. ¡°We don¡¯t need to start a panic before we have a plan. Agreed?¡± There were noises and gestures of assent. Bo locked eyes with Blake. Blake eventually nodded. The group hurried on, the dark Dungeon pressing on their backs and propelling them forward. Chapter 35 - Tom - Week 1 Day 7 They broke through the treeline and waved to the sentries. Most of the group went straight to Cindy to relinquish their furry and scaly bounties, but Tom lingered by the trees. The woodland was wreathed in night. A breeze rustled the canopy. An owl hooted in the distance. Tom¡¯s muscles slowly eased. He breathed normally for the first time since encountering the Dungeon. Bo passed by as Tom handed a line of rabbits to Cindy. ¡°Be back shortly,¡± Bo announced as he strode away. ¡°I need to make sure everything¡¯s running smoothly. Don¡¯t wander too far.¡± It was just a short walk to the cookfires, and the familiar scents beckoned him. Tom wandered over to check how things were going. He had anticipated long lines of famished faces, but there were no lines¡ªonly lively chatter and the sound of sizzling meat. Eight [Cooks] manned several new cook pits. Dozens of people lounged about, contentedly nibbling on Kabobs. Tom greeted Heather, Megan, and the other [Cooks]. ¡°Looks like you all have everything in-hand here.¡± He pointed at a flat rock with a mound of steaming mashed potatoes piled on it. ¡°What''s this?¡± ¡°[Potato Bismol].¡± Tushar appeared beside Tom, his eyes alight with pride. ¡°Priya found a way to detect wild potatoes. We don''t have many, but it''s enough for those feeling under the weather.¡± ¡°Great job, man,¡± Tom said. A stack of Kabobs next to the mashed potatoes caught his attention: [Hearty Fish Kabob]. He was almost disappointed at how tantalizingly wonderful they smelled. Another new recipe discovered by someone else. ¡°Who came up with these?¡± Tom gestured toward the fish. Heather raised her hand with a modest smile on her face. ¡°Would you be willing to teach me the recipe?¡± ¡°Sure thing. It''s simple, just like the wolf.¡± Heather walked Tom through the proportions and steps needed. Tom skewered a raw piece of fish onto a stick and placed it over the flames. The fish cooked quickly, its oils bubbling to the surface. The final product was not only warming, but also imbued with an enhanced health recovery fish oil buff, and Tom was awarded with a new recipe. ¡°Nice job!¡± Heather said. ¡°However, you¡¯ll notice that you seared the edges much too long, and we¡¯ve discovered poorly made meals actually reduce the effectiveness of the buff.¡± Tom helped prepare a few more [Hearty Fish Kabobs], doing his best not to burn them. Bo drifted over and waved at Tom, his hand moving as though the air was viscous. Tom stepped out of the time dilation zone. ¡°Hey, can we chat?¡± Bo asked. Tom nodded, and handed Bo one of the finished Kabobs. They made their way up the hill to find the rest of their family members. ¡°Not bad,¡± said Bo as he chewed. ¡°Kind of burned.¡± The families gathered around one of the campfires, the flickering flames casting shadows across their faces. ¡°Staying here isn''t an option anymore,¡± said Bo, his voice steady. ¡°That Dungeon . . . it''s too close for comfort.¡± ¡°Not if we defeat it,¡± Amber interjected. Tom crossed his arms. ¡°Going into that Dungeon is off the table. That¡¯s a death trap.¡± ¡°We chewed through the last Headless wave!¡± Amber¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°No. Way.¡± Bo cut in. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in there either. We''ve got to find a new place to live, or at least a safer spot to camp.¡± He glanced at them all. ¡°What I¡¯m stuck on is that, no matter where we settle, to Chloe¡¯s point, it will likely have a Dungeon of its own.¡± ¡°We don''t necessarily need to build a settlement,¡± Loo offered thoughtfully. ¡°We could live like nomads, following the resources and seasons. Like the Native Americans did.¡± ¡°Roaming . . . ¡± Bo mused, stroking his beard. ¡°Like, maybe more of a slow-paced exploration . . . But, again, without a clear destination we''re just wandering in the dark.¡± ¡°For now, I suggest we pack up and put some distance between us and the Dungeon,¡± Tom said. ¡°Maybe move closer to the lake, stay hidden in the woods, and avoid the giant flying monster. We can figure out our next steps from there.¡± Amber scoffed and looked down at the ground. She drew circles in the dirt with a stick. This kid is driving me nuts. Kate, Hana, and Bo all nodded in agreement with Tom''s plan. ¡°Let''s inform everyone that we¡¯ll have a subdivision meeting by the cookfires,¡± said Bo. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Do we have that much time?¡± Kate asked. ¡°What if they picked up our scent at the Dungeon?¡± Oh shit. ¡°Those things have known we¡¯re here for days,¡± said Bo. ¡°If we rush out of here without a plan, we¡¯ll lose people. There are a thousand ways to die in these woods.¡± Kate paused. ¡°All right.¡± Bo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m gonna start spreading the word.¡± Tom headed to the [Butcher] area. Cindy was busy cutting the weird armadillo creature. Tom jumped at the opportunity to learn something new; maybe a recipe that would be valuable to defensive abilities, since it was a heavily armored animal. ¡°Can I have one of those?¡± Tom asked Cindy, gesturing toward the armadillo meat cubes. ¡°Sure.¡± Cindy handed him a few cubes of meat. Tom returned to one of the smaller cookfires. The flames licked eagerly at the dry maple branch he placed within them. He skewered the meat, and let it roast until the edges crisped slightly. He had no luck with infusing the syrup. Tom requested more pieces of meat from Cindy. He tried marinading it. He tried tenderizing it. He tried throwing it on the ground and swearing at it. Nothing worked. Tom''s attention was drawn away from the squashed piece of meat; Heather and Cindy were standing over him. ¡°I heard you were having some trouble cooking this armadillo,¡± Heather said with a smile. Tom looked at Cindy, who shrugged. ¡°You were wasting a lot of meat.¡± She marched back to the [Butcher] area. Heather picked up an unused piece of armadillo and examined it. She gently compressed it between her fingertips. ¡°It kind of reminds me of turtle meat,¡± Heather said. ¡°We used to cook all sorts of game back home.¡± She speared a chunk of armadillo onto a stick and watched it cook over the fire. Slowly, as though moving through maple syrup, people were starting to gather around the cookfires for Bo¡¯s meeting. Heather took the meat off the stick and pulled it apart. She threw some snow onto the fire to extinguish half of it, and set the stick back over it. A few minutes later, Heather stood up with a triumphant grin. ¡°The key is controlling the heat. This armadillo burns quickly, so you have to cook it on a lower temperature for a longer time.¡± She handed Tom another chunk of meat and a stick, and they crouched together by the fire while Heather shared tips and tricks for cooking wild game. The [Hearty Armadillo Kabob] came out perfect, and the prompt notified him that he had learned the recipe. With each bite, added defense coursed through him, and his body warmed against the cold night air. He checked his buff; it added the normal warmth buff with an additional XS boost to toughness. ¡°Looks like we''ve got enough recipes to start thinking about who gets which buffs,¡± Tom said aloud to himself. ¡°The [Hearty Wolf Kabobs] are wasted on me, but this toughness buff is great.¡± ¡°Glad to hear it,¡± Heather said, patting Tom on the back. ¡°I need to check on the others.¡± Tom cooked and stored a few [Hearty Armadillo Kabobs] in his backpack. Nearby, Cindy¡¯s knife flashed in the firelight as she expertly dissected one of the rabbits. Her precision told of the years spent honing her craft. The people around him were well-suited to their chosen professions. Including Bo, who was currently weaving around the hillside in slow-motion and ordering people to the cookfires. Tom¡¯s culinary skills extended to HelloFresh and the occasional weekend cook-out. His satisfaction at learning the armadillo recipe dimmed. ¡°Here.¡± Cindy appeared beside him, holding a few pieces of prepared rabbit. ¡°You get three tries before I run off to tell on you again.¡± ¡°Thanks, Cindy. Rabbit Kabob coming up.¡± He threaded the rabbit onto the skewer and set to grilling. Blake leaned toward a Latine man, pointing in animated slow-motion in the direction of the Dungeon. The man pulled his small son close, and craned his neck toward the woods. ¡°Damn it, Blake,¡± Tom muttered under his breath. He didn''t need to hear the slow-motion words to know what Blake was up to. Blake pulled away from the man and his son, and inexorably drifted toward the next cluster of people. A burning smell rose from Tom¡¯s cookfire. Fuck. Tom burned the next two rabbit cubes as well. He begged Cindy for one more try. Tom smiled and let out a long sigh when the [Hearty Rabbit Kabob] prompt appeared. He sampled the rabbit, feeling the slight increase in speed it granted him. A useful buff for scouts, or maybe even Amber. He set the finished Kabob on a nearby rock. The other [Cooks] had much larger piles of finished Kabobs than Tom did. In just one day they had become much more proficient and efficient than he was. I should have listened to Job. The thought of the Rune Smith profession he''d passed on was making him feel ill. Cindy approached with a fresh cut of strange white meat. ¡°Raccoon,¡± she stated, exhaustion lining her face. ¡°Ah . . . thanks, but we should probably give it to Heather or one of the other [Cooks]¡ª¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Cindy was already walking away. Tom considered what type of buff raccoon might provide; maybe dexterity, or night vision. Tom stood and stretched his aching muscles. It was time to find Bridget; they needed a system for food distribution that maximized each class''s potential. No buff should be squandered¡ªnot when survival hung by such a thin thread. Tom left his bubble and time resumed its usual pace. He made his way through the camp, dodging groups of people and the occasional darting child. There was a large gathering by the cookfires now. Bridget was in deep conversation with Bo at edge of the hill, their heads bent over a hand-drawn mud-map with stick notes and rock markers. It looked like they were plotting the resettlement, the trail to get there, and how best to help older people and others with restricted mobility. They were debating ways to move a man who was paralyzed from the waist down. Tom had met the man¡ªDale¡ªand his family by the cookfire. He had lost his wheelchair when their house collapsed. His adult children had dragged him through hell to get here. ¡°We haven¡¯t even got onto the small children yet,¡± Bridget was saying, her voice threaded with concern. ¡°There are so many people who are going to need help during the move.¡± Tom followed Bo¡¯s eyeline across the camp, to where Finn was sitting with some other kids. ¡°Bo, you all right?¡± Bridget said. Tom inserted himself into the conversation. ¡°Hey! Are you guys free to talk about food? We have access to some really nice buffs with the growing variety of food, and we might need a system where the buffs are separated out by class or role. Might be important for our trip.¡± Bridget nodded, her hands pausing on the dirt map. ¡°Good idea I¡¯ll have food distribution and buffs addressed. Heather''s been a marvel at organizing the [Cooks] today. She''ll be essential in this.¡± ¡°Right. Heather,¡± Tom echoed. ¡°I think it could be important to make sure we get the right buffs to the correct people. If Heather is busy with the other cooks¡ª¡± ¡°Heather can handle it.¡± Bridget¡¯s eyes darted back to the map, her mind already elsewhere. Tom gave a muted nod, and moved into the gathering crowd. Bo rallied a few volunteers to construct an impromptu stage in front of the cookfires. They stacked logs and stumps, forming a precarious platform that wobbled under Bo''s weight. Tom caught sight of Blake moving like a shadow, whispering into the ears of anyone who would listen. ¡°This fucking guy,¡± Tom mumbled to himself, scowling. A small part of Tom wondered whether Blake might be right, and whether there might be help out there. However, the apocalypse couldn''t have singled out the lazy subdivision of Raintree alone. No; this was worldwide, as the prompt said. Right? The rest of his family came to stand beside Tom. He hugged Chloe around her shoulders, and she leaned into him. Bo cleared his throat and waved his hands in the air. The crowed hushed. ¡°Neighbors,¡± Bo began, his voice carrying over the gathering, ¡°First, some good news. We located a stream full of fish, found game trails rich with food, and,¡± he paused to smile, ¡°the other exploration group has chanced upon wild potatoes and various other edible plants.¡± Contented chatter spread. Several people applauded, their hands coming together in a soft patter like rain on leaves. Full bellies made for happy hearts. A piercing voice cut across the hill. ¡°Tell them about our new neighbors! Tell them about the tracks, and about where they''re dragging our people!¡± Other voices near Blake called out with him. ¡°We need to leave!¡± ¡°This place isn¡¯t safe.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Blake yelled. ¡°Exactly! We live next to a damn monster Dungeon!¡± Murmurs rose from the crowd. Up on the stage, Bo''s jaw visibly clenched, his eyes narrowing at Blake. ¡°Yes, it''s true.¡± The murmurs morphed into gasps and cries. The people at the edges of the gathering looked over their shoulders, as though they would see the Dungeon looming behind them. Bo spoke over them. ¡°We found the entrance to a Dungeon, closer than I would have ever guessed. That''s why we''re having this meeting.¡± His voice tightened. ¡°We need to leave the hill. The danger is too great.¡± A wave of agitated movement rippled through the throng. ¡°But let me be clear!¡± said Bo, his voice rising again to cover the noise. ¡°We won''t be running for help.¡± His gaze locked with Blake''s defiant stare. ¡°We''ll move west, toward the lake. We¡¯ll make camp there.¡± ¡°What!¡± Blake erupted. ¡°We''ve proven ourselves capable,¡± Bo spoke over Blake. ¡°We can stay fed. We can stay warm. I don¡¯t intend for us to decide our entire future in this meeting. But I agree; the Dungeon is dangerous, so tomorrow we must pack up and leave. We¡¯ve found several trails we can use to move the whole group safely to the new campsite. The Robinson and Damascus families, and Mike¡¯s group, will be the security for the trip. The new campsite is closer to the lake and streams, should give us easier access to food, and will put several hours between us and the Dungeon.¡± ¡°We need to get the hell out of here!¡± yelled Blake. ¡°Why do you insist on staying? Even a few hours away is too close to that hellhole!¡± Chloe pulled away from Tom and stepped forward, toward Bo and the stage. Bo looked puzzled for a moment, but leaned down to listen to her. ¡°It¡¯s that weird girl.¡± The whisper came from the back of the crowd. Tom looked around, but couldn¡¯t figure out who said it. He was glad that Chloe¡ªand Kate¡ªdidn¡¯t hear. ¡°What is she saying?¡± Blake was high-pitched now. ¡°What are you hiding? We can''t hear you!¡± Bo held out his hand and pulled Chloe onto the stage. She looked like a frozen deer in headlights. Her jaw moved, but no words emerged. She shook her head, jumped down, and ran back to Tom. ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t think we can ''escape'' the Dungeons, even if we run far away,¡± translated Bo. ¡°They¡¯re probably everywhere, which is an excellent point. We might end up wandering around, getting weaker and weaker, heading into more and more danger.¡± Bo let the statement hang in the air as he looked around at them all. ¡°The Dungeon we found . . . the tracks implied it was a Dungeon only for the Headless creatures. It stands to reason there are going to be other Dungeons¡ªfor the Trolls and Goblins, and whatever the hell else is out there. It is our belief that there will be Dungeons no matter where we go.¡± Bo¡¯s words were suffocating. The silence that followed was filled with the crackle of the fires, and the distant calls of nocturnal creatures. Tom didn''t need to look around to know the weight of Bo¡¯s statement was finally sinking in. Nowhere is safe. Chapter 36 - Kate - Week 2 Day 1 [Would you like to germinate this seed?] Kate''s fingers danced around the lone seed, its smooth surface rolling between her thumb and finger. She flicked her wrist, and it sailed upward before she snatched it from the air. She willed the intrusive prompt away; a silent refusal repeated for the hundredth time. The memory of the previous day gnawed at her. The [Gatherers] and [Herbalists] had been eager to unload their bounty of unknown seeds into her care since she had the [Farmer] profession. Over and over, she had poured her mana into them, watching as they sprang forth with life, stretching toward the sky. But then, without fail, some horrible mutation would seize them. Tendrils twisted, stalks bent backward, and blooming chaos ensued until they exploded in a grotesque display of failure. Kate had approached others with the [Farming] profession. Their collective excitement had wilted as they had gotten the same results; greenery bursting and dying in a repeated cycle of hope and devastation. They were still bottle-necked, since Bo couldn¡¯t create a farming plot yet. Thump. Thump. Thump. Kate¡¯s heart beat harder than normal. The previous day, after the subdivision meeting and dinner, everyone had settled down early to get some rest before a long day of travel. Well, everyone except Bo. With the new day came packing, followed by planning, followed by more packing. The plan to leave the hill the morning after finding the Dungeon had been too ambitious; moving hundreds of cold, tired people was a lot more difficult than anticipated. They had to find ways to haul their lumber; they needed to prepare and pack extra food; they needed to gather and secure all the tools they had made; the list went on and on. Bo was storming around and losing his mind. Thankfully, they had scouts circling the campsite night and day. The Headless had been quiet for a while, but the campers didn¡¯t know if the extra noise and activity would attract them. Mike and Jill reported that plant-based food supplies close to the campsite were dwindling, and the travelers¡¯ food supplies would only last so long. Kate had risen early. The crisp morning air had been filled with the sounds of a community stirring to life. She''d shared a simple breakfast with her family, then shifted into the role of quartermaster; helping the community sort through worn blankets, backpacks, random gear, and clothing. Many pre-apocalypse cloth items now were threadbare and hole-riddled, and Kate placed those in a pile of things to leave behind. Now, with most families packed and ready to go, Kate was keeping an eye on the kids who, as always, were running training drills. If I can¡¯t figure out this germination problem, am I always going to be relegated to babysitter? The children''s laughter and battle cries punctured the air. Tess, ever the innovator, had devised training games that turned drills into play, while imparting lessons around strategy and teamwork. Tom had been vocal about his apprehension regarding training. However, as Kate observed the kids, she didn¡¯t know that she agreed with him anymore. The kids darted, dodged, and lunged with sticks in-hand. She could easily picture them fighting for their lives against the Headless. It was in these moments, watching them weave through mock battles, that Kate questioned whether they were shielding them too much. The seed between Kate¡¯s fingers drew her attention once more. She gave it a final toss, watching it spin in the air, and caught it deftly. This time, when the ¡®germinate¡¯ prompt blinked in her vision, she didn''t dismiss it. ¡°All right, little one,¡± she murmured to the seed. ¡°Let''s give this another shot.¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. She focused, and channeled her mana into the tiny vessel, feeding its thirst for energy. The sprout emerged, unfurling toward the sun''s embrace. Kate''s heart swelled with hope as she set the seed down onto the soil. The stem thickened, leaves spreading wide to catch the golden rays. A grotesque mass of roots burst from the wrong end of the plant, toppling the shoot, and Kate¡¯s aspirations. It crumpled, brown and defeated, under the sunlight. Thump. Thump. Thump. A loud drum beat within her chest. Kate closed her eyes against her rising blood pressure. She sat, and focused on her breathing. Kate had always struggled with a quick temper, but lately she found herself constantly having to hold back from losing control. It wasn''t just the obvious stress and tension of their situation; there was something else brewing inside her chest. A deep, primal heat that stirred at the slightest provocation. She mentally called upon her ability. [Druid Abilities] [Mother Bear I] Transformation ability. Answering the wild call, the Mother Bear spell allows the Druid to transform into a Bear, tapping into the formidable essence of one of nature''s fiercest maternal protectors. In this ferocious state, the Druid gains enhanced damage, regeneration, and toughness, becoming a relentless force driven by the innate instincts of a Mother Bear. Current Species: Ursus americanus (Black Bear) Ability Power: XS.01 Mana Usage: S.01 10 Copper to upgrade; you cannot do that here. Kate dismissed the ability prompt. She shook her head, unable to trust the bear she would become. It felt so . . . angry. She assumed her motherly instincts would prevent her harming her children. But what about others? What if she accidentally attacked Tom? Or the Robinsons? Or¡ªthat piece of shit¡ªBlake? No. It¡¯s safer to just ignore it. Kate opened her eyes and let out a deep breath. Her gaze fell upon some bone tools Hana had crafted, which were now secured to her backpack. A spade, a shovel, a hoe; useless, until she could unravel the mystery of the seeds. Hana had been resourceful, modifying the basic hoe design into the other tools, and making new blueprints as she went. Kate reached out and ran her fingers over the smooth bone handles. The cool touch helped ground her swirling thoughts. ¡°Hey,¡± said the familiar voice. There was a warm hand on her shoulder. Tom''s presence was a comforting weight behind her. ¡°Thanks for watching the kids,¡± he said, his tone melancholy. ¡°Most of the hill is fed, which is great.¡± Kate squinted at him over her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tom shrugged. ¡°Nothing.¡± Kate raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s just . . . they didn''t even need me this morning. I just fetched ingredients for them.¡± Kate studied Tom. His movements were stiff, and there was a subtle crease between his brows, only noticeable to someone who knew him as intimately as she did. It betrayed his physical and emotional anguish. Kate patted the space beside her on the downed log. Tom stifled a groan as he lowered himself. He leaned forward, his shoulders slumped. ¡°We¡¯re going to be even later getting started,¡± Tom said, staring at his hands. ¡°Bo and Bridget are dealing with several new issues. I offered to help, but they have a system, and I think I was just in the way.¡± Kate wove her fingers into Tom¡¯s. ¡°Well, that''s okay. Spend the time with me.¡± She squeezed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°We haven''t had a lot of alone time.¡± He bumped her gently. ¡°I miss you.¡± ¡°Miss you too.¡± Tom''s frown deepened, and Kate followed his eyes to the children''s mock battles. Youthful laughter mingled with the thud of sticks on makeshift armor. Kate clicked her tongue softly. ¡°They''re fine. They¡¯re being safe.¡± One of the younger children¡ªa tiny White girl with dark pigtails¡ªexpertly flipped away from an attack. ¡°Even if someone got hurt, Finn is right there,¡± Kate said. Kate¡¯s eyes landed on Chloe. She sat apart from the games, her arms around her knees. Kate nudged Tom, and indicated their daughter. ¡°I need to talk to her. Amber mentioned some of the others have been . . . mean.¡± Thump. Thump. Thump. ¡°Especially since she froze the other night on stage. Kids calling her weird, stuff like that. It''s got to be affecting her. Has she said anything? Has she been eating?¡± Tom''s reply came slowly, his attention shifting from the training ground to Kate. ¡°Yeah, I''ve been making sure she eats.¡± There was a hint of hopelessness in his words. He ran a hand through his short hair. ¡°But I don''t know what to do about any of this, Kate.¡± He paused. ¡°You know what''s fucked up? Today is the seventh. It was only one week ago that we were laying around our house.¡± He scoffed. ¡°I used to daydream about exciting adventure shit like this. My family and friends battling through some fantastic journey.¡± A far-off look clouded his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d give anything to be back in our house right now, with everyone safe.¡± Kate''s fingers traced the lines of Tom''s palm. She exhaled a ragged breath. ¡°God, only seven days? Feels like a lifetime ago.¡± She sagged into Tom¡¯s side. ¡°What I wouldn''t give for a hot shower.¡± Tom groaned. ¡°And some french fries.¡± They both chuckled. They sat together, shoulders touching, watching Tess driving the mock battles with diligence despite the playfulness of the activity. The younger ones, sensing an opportunity for mischief, combined playful jeers and puppy-eyed pleading to coax Tom into the fray. Kate, Loo and Amber egged him on, and the children managed to pull Tom from his spot. ¡°All right, you little boogers,¡± Tom feigned a monstrous growl. ¡°Let''s see what you''ve got!¡± The training exercise devolved into cheerful chaos. The children swarmed around Tom, brandishing their sticks like swords, darting in and out of reach, and occasionally hitting his legs. Tom swung his arms and feigned slow sweeping movements, allowing the occasional tap from the enthusiastic combatants, and doling out gentle nudges and playful grabs. His laughter mingled with the children''s delighted squeals. Kate shifted from the log to the grass. The shadows lengthened on the hill. The sky was ablaze with the day''s last embers. Doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯ll be leaving today, either. ¡°Gotcha!¡± Tom scooped up the giggling girl with pigtails. Kate leaned back on her hands, the grass cool and damp beneath her. The tremor was subtle at first. A deceptive vibration that could have been mistaken for the pounding of little feet. But then it grew, mounting into a deep, resonant shudder that clawed its way up from the ground. The children stopped mid-chase. Some fell over. Sticks clattered to the ground. Kate jumped up and ran toward the children. She widened her stance and instinctively braced, forming a protective shield over two kids who stumbled into her embrace. Thump. Thump. Thump. Chapter 37 - Kate - Week 2 Day 1 Kate¡¯s eyes locked with Tom¡¯s. ¡°Earthquake.¡± Her voice cut through the growing screams and confusion, a shared memory igniting between them. As quickly as it had started, the trembling ceased, leaving behind an eerie stillness. From the woods, a mighty pig roar shattered the quiet. It was picked up by dozens more. A signal as clear as any battle cry they had come to dread. ¡°Monsters! Incoming!¡± Bo yelled as he tore across the clearing. Frightened people ran up the hill, away from the shacks and [Lumber Zone]. ¡°Up the hill! Now!¡± Kate¡¯s command was a thunderbolt, galvanizing the stunned kids into movement. She and Tom ushered them upward. Thump. Thump. Thump. ¡°Keep moving!¡± Bo barked. ¡°Form up here, where the hill is steepest!¡± Tess called out. A green arrow materialized on the ground before Kate, and she took her place on the right side of the group. Most of the neighborhood were gathering at the hill¡¯s peak, and Kate followed the younger children¡¯s ascent to safety. Tess''s hands weaved patterns in the air as she orchestrated their defense. Tom dug his feet into the soft ground at the front of their formation. Liquid metal poured from his skin and solidified into plates of Iron armor that soon encased him. Amber crouched behind Tom, a giant smile on her face. Her body was coiled; ready to spring into whatever reckless heroics the moment demanded. ¡°We¡¯ll be all right,¡± Kate whispered to herself. Thump. Thump. Thump. Loo stood beside Tess, her eyes closed. Hana and Chloe flanked her Finn was hunched in the rear. Mike, Jill, Terry, Jack, and other fighters showed up. Helen directed her children uphill, then took a stance by Jill. ¡°Group two!¡± Tess commanded. ¡°Form up like we are, tank in front. Mike, focus on someone and think ¡®invite to party¡¯.¡± More snarls and roars cut through the woods. They were getting closer. ¡°We figured it out in training, you can invite up to ten people. Hurry!¡± A few moments passed. ¡°Got all ten in my party,¡± Mike announced. ¡°Your buffs and abilities should synergize and be stronger now.¡± Bo turned to Tess. ¡°Then why aren''t we in a party?¡± ¡°We have been for some reason. You should have party options if you look for them.¡± Brad came running down the incline with a large log in his hand. ¡°I can help! It¡¯s about to get weird, Bo!¡± A prompt appeared in Kate¡¯s vision. [Brad has joined your party.] The first Headless shuffled into view. It sniffed the air, and pointed up the hill with a loud squeal. Thump. Thump. Thump. A prompt flared in Kate¡¯s vision. [The beast within stirs. Would you like to transform?] She mentally clicked no, and the prompt disappeared. The creature that had emerged was only a [Level 1 Pygmy], but Kate¡¯s eyes widened as dozens more poured out from between the tree trunks. Around a hundred creatures were visible, and the shadows and creaking of wood behind them told of many more joining their ranks. The creatures clotted into a seething, snorting, growling mass at the base of the hill. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. A child cried somewhere behind Kate. The monsters¡¯ stink wafted up the hill. The odor triggered a primal response in Kate; she growled, and planted her feet in the earth. Larger Marauders and Boar Riders gathered in the back. They screeched and lashed out at the smaller Pygmies, pushing them forward. They charged. The ground shuddered under the onslaught of clawed feet and guttural howls. Kate reached around her back and retrieved her Wooden Staff from its leather strap. She flexed her fingers around it, the grain rough against her palm. Her heart hammered in her chest, in rhythm with the approaching horde. Helen took slow, deliberate steps forward and placed herself between Tom and Mike. She raised her hands. Small, electrical arcs danced across her irises and crackled along her fingertips. Helen¡¯s lightning struck the first four Headless. They squealed and fell, spasming, into the snow. The Headless behind them tripped over their fallen companions. More Headless struggled up the steep and slippery slope, barely making any progress. When they finally reached the line of defenders, it was a pitiful and feeble charge. Tess had chosen a fantastic battle ground. The Damascus and Robinson party destroyed a dozen Headless in moments. However, despite their weak charge, there were too many monsters to handle. An arrow directed Kate to a new position, but she kept getting blocked by Pygmies that had made it past Tom. She grunted, and crushed a Pygmy in her path with [Feral Slam]. On Kate¡¯s left, Bo was locked in a hand-to-hand struggle with a Pygmy. Amber danced through the Pygmies, slashing and cutting. ¡°There are too many!¡± Tess yelled in alarm. ¡°Kill what you can!¡± Thump. Thump. Thump. Amber dodged two clawed Pygmy attacks. ¡°Mana!¡± Loo yelled and flowed into the Tree pose. Blue light swirled around her. Kate growled as another Pygmy jumped in her way. She used [Feral Slam] again, and followed up with her Staff; she beat the creature until it folded and crashed to the dirt. She couldn¡¯t see Tom anymore; just a writhing mass of biting Pygmies. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± a voice called from the bottom of the pile. Kate bashed her way toward him. A wave of course and angry mana grated across Kate¡¯s skin. Jill was screaming at the monsters, her words slicing the air. ¡°Go find your own hill, you little dickless motherfu¡ª¡± The Headless in front of her flinched away from her words. A debuff appeared over their heads. [Emotional Trauma: XS.03 debuff to motivation.] Jill had told Kate she was a Bard; was Harassment her specialization? A Pygmy slipped past their defensive line and charged at Hana. Kate jumped left and grabbed its arm. The creature¡¯s mouths squealed in unison as Kate whipped it around to face her and planted a massive forward kick into its torso. It fell back into the dirt, and Kate stomped on it until it stopped moving. Hana nodded at Kate. The Goblin arm she had been using was on the ground¡ªreplaced by a Pygmy bone arm which pulsed green and yellow. Hana reached high into the air, then pointed her bone hand¡ªpalm open¡ªat the Pygmies piled on Tom. She clenched the hand shut. A Pygmy on Tom¡¯s back squealed and the icon [Malnutrition] flashed above its head. The creature screamed and wilted, and fell backward off the pile. Chloe added her spells to the mix, and all the Pygmies staggered away from Tom. Their flesh shriveled. They clawed at their shrinking torsos. They screamed. The Level 1 and 2 Headless fell in droves. Killing them had become almost . . . easy. Kate found herself almost agreeing with Amber¡¯s sentiment of leveling. Loo shifted into another pose; silver specks chased her blue lights, and they swirled around Kate and the others. Shining icons indicated boosts to Kate¡¯s ability power and mana regeneration. The remaining Headless creatures regrouped and altered course. They swarmed around the fighters and up the hill, toward the Level 1 people beyond. The two fighter groups moved to intercept them. Brad and Bo leaped at a Pygmy charging straight toward Helen. Bo jumped on its back and knocked it to the ground. ¡°Sing!¡± Bo yelled at Brad. ¡°We need more buffs!¡± Brad''s mouth went slack. He closed his mouth, gulped, and nodded. He snapped his fingers and began beatboxing. He pointed into the air, and the beat continued on its own. Brad launched into his shaky rap. A prompt flashed above him. [Lose Yourself by Eminem.] Brad¡¯s voice grew more confident, reminding them of their one opportunity to kill Headless. One hand was by his mouth imitating a microphone, and the other hand waved in the air, pumping with the lyrics. Kate checked her buff. [Lose yourself: XS.03 damage bonus when near three or more enemies.]¡± The battle raged on. The fighters fiercely defended their position and fought to close any gaps in their line. The Headless swarmed around them, searching for any dent or weakness they could break through. Individual Pygmies began to find ways past them. The people on the hilltop screamed and scattered, and the Headless chased and hunted them in the growing darkness. Claws and teeth found flesh and bone. Kate dispatched another Pygmy. Fireballs and lightning strikes tore over her head and drilled into three Pygmies heading her way. Four Boar Riders left the clearing and charged up the hill. Tom was lost to sight within another mass of relentless Pygmies and Marauders. Brad¡¯s rap continued. The waves of music beat into Kate. Thump. Thump. Thump A prompt flared into life. [The beast within stirs. Would you like to transform?] No, God dammit! Kate used [Feral Slam] and crashed blindly into a Boar Rider. She shattered one of the pig¡¯s tusks; it cried out but didn¡¯t slow down. The Boar Riders plowed through the people on the hill, knocking them over like bowling pins. They trampled and impaled anyone in their path, while the monsters on their backs clawed at fleeing victims. Kate wanted to help them, but she was surrounded. It was all she could do to stop the Pygmies killing her own family. She fought her way through to Tom and shared her [Regeneration Aura] with him. Thump. Thump. Thump. An angry roar built in Kate¡¯s chest. She was lost in a red haze. She dismissed the [Mother Bear] prompt over and over. Stillness. Kate blinked. There were no living Headless within her red-filtered sight. Just heaps of dead ones; shadowy lumps in the deepening night. Finn dashed over and healed Tom. Hooves thundered far away, but it sounded like others were dealing with them. Kate spun around, checking the locations of her daughters. They were dirty and scratched, but all three were on their feet. Kate let out a long slow breath. Everyone¡¯s okay. Thank¡ª A Boar with a broken tusk crested the hill behind them. Its Rider snatched Loo''s arm, and a loud popping noise brought a strangled cry to the back of Kate¡¯s throat. The Boar Rider charged down the hill and toward the trees, dragging Loo alongside it. Loo thrashed, and screamed for her mother. ¡°Looo!¡± Kate tore after them. Tom moved to follow, but his heavy armor weighed him down. Panic gave speed to Kate¡¯s legs. [Tachycardia] and [Malnutrition] spells appeared above the Rider¡¯s head, but it careened into the woods. Loo¡¯s screams pushed Kate even harder, and her [Maternal Instincts] buff kicked into overdrive. She crashed into the undergrowth, not noticing the thorns and branches carving her skin. She was too slow. ¡°MOM!¡± ¡°LOOO!¡± Desperate tears spilled from Kate¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s heading for the Dungeon! The Boar Rider was disappearing, and with it her youngest child. ¡°MOM!¡± Loo¡¯s screams were fainter. Kate could barely see them crashing through the trees ahead of her. Thump. Thump. Thump. Her heartbeat grew into an internal earth-shattering roar. ¡°MOM!¡± The prompt blazed in front of Kate. She didn¡¯t hesitate. A powerful energy surged through her, coursing through every fiber in her body. Nature itself responded to her call, transforming her into a raw and wild force. Her once-human features stretched and contorted. Her snout lengthened, her muscles bulged, and her senses sharpened. Cub! The world blurred as rage-fueled instinct took over. She let out a ferocious roar as she powered through the bushes and trees, flattening the smaller ones. The Rider squealed. Smell fear. Kate the Bear reached her cub just as the Boar Rider dragged her into a cave. She used [Roar of Intimidation] and launched herself at the thing on the pig¡¯s back, knocking it onto the ground. She bit and clawed at it, and shook it with her powerful neck. The pig shrieked and ran in frenzied circles. Kate the Bear slammed into its side and sunk her teeth into its throat. It squirmed in her jaws, and went still. Blood filled Kate the Bear¡¯s mouth. Kate the Bear stood on her hind legs and roared her victory. Shouting and clanging filled the cave. Humans barged in through the entrance, dangerously close to where her cub cowered against the wall. Her protective instincts kicked in anew and she roared again, baring her teeth at the largest figure¡ªa man wearing metal armor. Chapter 38 - Tess - Week 2 Day 1 Tom barged into the Dungeon first, his plate armor clanging. Tess followed him, and skidded to a halt. A Black Bear reared up on its hind legs, its roaring lips pulled back over large blood-stained teeth. An emerald green glow radiated from the Bear''s throat, which pulsed and grew more vibrant the louder the Bear roared. Tess held her ground. Loo was hunched against the wall, wide-eyed and whimpering. The Bear stalked over and paced back and forth in front of her. It reared protectively and roared again. ¡°Is that Mom?¡± Amber yelled. The Damascus family, the Robinson family, and Brad had all made it inside the entrance. They gaped at the Bear, not daring to approach it. A single torch burned on the cave wall, its light accenting the Bear¡¯s black fur and deep blue eyes. The Bear dropped back onto all fours and growled at them. Tess checked her [Battle Map]; the labeled green dot told her the Bear¡¯s identity, but that information was difficult to reconcile with the prowling mass of fur, muscle and teeth. Kate the Bear paused. She sniffed at Loo, then licked her face, making a soft mewling noise. ¡°Ewww gross, Mom.¡± Loo tried to push the large Bear head away. The cave walls cracked. Dust trickled into Tess¡¯s hair. The ground rumbled and shook, throwing her off-balance. The boulders at the entrance shifted and slammed against each other, creating a deafening clap that echoed through the cramped space, drowning out their shouts. The small amount of nocturnal illumination they¡¯d had was now blocked. The cave¡¯s putrid stench intensified and choked Tess. The single torch was now the only source of light; as though its sole purpose was to highlight the tons of earth pressing on them from all sides. A prompt appeared. [Level four virgin Dungeon initiated. You must defeat the Dungeon in order to leave. Caretaker Purge.] The commotion had riled up Kate the Bear; she let out another roar, her fur standing on end. Loo grabbed the Bear''s head with her good hand and turned it toward her. ¡°We''re okay,¡± she said, looking into the Bear''s eyes. ¡°We¡¯re good. We¡¯re okay.¡± Loo buried her face into the Bear¡¯s neck and hugged it. The Bear studied Loo, then the rest of the group. She let out a huff, her breath condensing in the cold. Finn cautiously approached Loo. ¡°Loo, your arm¡¯s glowing bright red. Can I heal it for you?¡± Loo nodded, wincing as she tried to move it. ¡°Yeah, it''s bad. I can''t even lift it.¡± She struggled to her feet, and addressed Kate the Bear. ¡°Mom, Finn needs to help me heal. Your aura looks like it still works in Bear form, but it''s taking too long, and this really hurts.¡± Finn crept closer. Kate the Bear stepped in front of him and sniffed him up and down. Finn stood ramrod-still, his eyes wide. The Bear let out a chuff and then approached Tom, who cautiously held out his hands with palms open. ¡°Kate, can you understand me?¡± The Bear tilted her head and let out another huff. ¡°I don''t know what that means,¡± Tom said. The Bear sniffed at him. She made a gentle mewling noise and rubbed her side against him, almost like a cat rubbing against someone''s legs. Tom looked into her face. ¡°Are you going to stay as a Bear for now? Can you change back when you want?¡± The Bear tilted her head again. Tess pulled her gaze away from Kate the Bear, drawn to the green light flaring in the gloom. Finns'' hands moved up and down Loo''s arm. Loo let out a long sigh of relief and flexed her fingers experimentally. ¡°Thank you, Finn.¡± Kate the Bear moved off to sniff at Chloe and Amber. Tom moved to the entrance. He grunted as he pushed and shoved at the boulders blocking their path. ¡°Dammit,¡± he growled. He slapping one of the larger rocks. ¡°It won''t budge.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will,¡± said Tess. ¡°You guys saw the prompt, right?¡± ¡°Are you saying we¡¯re trapped here?¡± Brad whispered. ¡°No,¡± Tess said. ¡°I¡¯m saying I think we have to go deeper.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it but, what other option do we have?¡± said Bo. ¡°Maybe the people on the hill will dig us out if we wait here?¡± Tom said. Chloe shook her head. ¡°The prompt said we¡¯re stuck until the Dungeon is cleared.¡± She peered into the darkness in front of them. ¡°I doubt they can simply dig us out. If they even come.¡± ¡°I think we have to push forward,¡± Tess said. With a growl, Tom rose and pushed and shoved at the boulders, straining until veins were visible in his neck. He smashed his Flail against the rocks; the hammering reverberated down the tunnel. ¡°Tom, that¡¯s loud as fuck dude,¡± Bo shouted over the noise. ¡°I know you don''t want to bring your kids down here, but I think it''s our only option.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Tom¡¯s shoulders sagged, and his Flail thudded onto the ground. He glanced at his children. ¡°Fine.¡± His tone was resigned. Defeated. ¡°Sorry, everyone.¡± Tess scanned the group: the ruby cuts across their skin; the deep purple bruises blossoming on faces and limbs; the slumped postures; the mud splotches; the puffy eyes. She tried to inject some confidence into her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s wait on our cooldowns and mana before going anywhere.¡± Her enthusiasm sounded false even to her own ears. Tess¡¯s mind raced with self-doubt. She had failed. Even with the constant practice on the hill, the chaos on the battlefield had been too much for her to handle. She hadn¡¯t been able to keep up with targeting, formation, or anything else. And when the Headless creatures maneuvered past them, it was complete mayhem. She had lost all control and all strategy. Tess had given up trying to use her [Battle Map] and just focused on fighting. Her failure meant she didn''t see the Boar Rider heading for Loo. We¡¯re trapped because of me. It¡¯s my fault. She couldn''t let things get out of hand again. I have to do better. Always. Hana let out a sharp cry and stumbled away from the wall. Tom strode across the cave and snatched the torch from its holder. He shone it on the wall behind Hana. Stalactites and stalagmites grew out from the walls, forming sharp spears of rock. They had been largest near the entrance, but now they were spreading everywhere, herding them deeper into the Dungeon ¡°Guess we can¡¯t wait on cooldowns,¡± said Tess, her voice hollow. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The ceiling was low, and Tess had to crouch or duck to avoid the low rock formations reaching down toward her. With each step along the tunnel, the rough wall would nick or scrape exposed skin. Kate the Bear snarled her displeasure at having to squeeze her huge hulk through the tight spaces. Tom led the way, holding the torch up to light the path ahead. However, its meager glow barely penetrated the oppressive darkness. Their footsteps echoed off the damp walls, mingling with the distant drip of water, and the occasional squeal from deep within the cavern. The air hung thick with the smell of earth and sweat. My God, everyone stinks! Dirt and grime clung to Tess¡¯s skin. I want a shower so bad! They came upon a narrow turn that opened out into a vast cavern. The feeble torchlight didn¡¯t come close to reaching its depths. Snorting and grunting noises bounced off the walls, coming from dark shapes crouched just out of sight. Another prompt appeared Tess¡¯s vision. [Room 1 of 3: Wave 1 of 10 approaching.] Oh crap. Tess caught herself. She couldn¡¯t fall apart. ¡°Ten waves . . . ¡± Tess set the group¡¯s formation with her [Battle Map], taking advantage of the narrow opening they had just left, and the sea of stalactites and stalagmites around them. She positioned Tom in front; he could handle multiple enemies at once. Tom placed the torch in a hidden wall sconce before taking his stance. Tess instructed Kate the Bear to stand alongside Tom, both for her [Regeneration Aura] and to support as a secondary tank. Kate the Bear flopped onto the craggy floor and sniffed at the green arrow in front of her. ¡°Uhhh. Kate, can you move into position please?¡± Kate the Bear tilted her head and stared at Tess. ¡°Please, Kate!¡± The pig snorts were louder and more energized. Hope this isn¡¯t insulting. Tess reached up to her [Battle Map] and wiggled Kate¡¯s arrow, then spun it in circles. The Bear¡¯s eyes watched the arrow, like a cat with a laser pointer. She stood, and tried to swipe it with a paddle-sized paw. Tess used the arrow to lure Kate the Bear into position beside Tom. Then she placed herself in the middle of the group, in case any monsters slipped past their frontline. She directed Amber to a large stalagmite off to the side, hoping she could use it for cover and for sneaky flank attacks. Her mother, Chloe, and Loo were grouped together toward the back line. Her father, Brad, and Finn were positioned even further back, near the tunnel exit. The cavern rang with squeals and shrieks. The ground vibrated beneath Tess¡¯s feet. Her [Battle Map] lit up with ten red dots, and their corresponding [Level 1 Pygmy]¡¯s emerged from the shadows, their gaunt arms reaching forward. ¡°Brace yourselves!¡± Tess yelled. She unsheathed her Sword and gripped its handle. Tom raised his shield and let out a battle cry. He swung his Flail down onto the Pygmies, drawing most of their attention. Kate the Bear reared up and roared; a tremor rolled through the entire cave, and the Pygmies were weakened by an XS morale debuff. Chloe and Hana''s spells cascaded onto the creatures, dissolving their health. In moments, all of the creatures were crumpled and motionless on the ground. ¡°Dude . . . ¡± Amber muttered, the disappointment heavy in her voice. She hadn''t even moved from her stalagmite perch. A prompt appeared before Tess, announcing wave 2 of 10. Her heartrate ramped up. She scanned everyone''s health, spells, and mana. The first wave had been easy, but they couldn''t afford to waste mana at this rate. ¡°Dad, don''t use your song buff till I tell you. Save your mana. Same for you, Brad. Loo, you too; don''t use your [Mana Spring] yet.¡± Tess paused and swallowed the lump in her throat. What if I mess up again? ¡°Mom, Chloe, everything needs to die, but I think you''re wasting mana on overkill. Just cast enough to kill them. You don''t have to stack so many spells when one will do.¡± Tess nodded at Amber. ¡°We can finish them off.¡± Amber nodded back. ¡°Everyone, conserve resources,¡± said Tess. ¡°Yeah, There might be a boss fight or something at the end.¡± Chloe said. The sounds of the next wave reverberated through the canyon. Tess inhaled deeply, fighting back the fear that threatened to consume her, like it had on the hill. ¡°We got this!¡± ***** [Wave 10 of 10 approaching.] The prompt flashed before Tess; she dismissed it with a huff. She adjusted everyone''s positions, gathering them around Kate the Bear for her [Regeneration Aura]. Finn cast healing spells on Tom and Kate the Bear as fast as he could, his mana draining with each spell. The waves had grown more brutal. The last few were mostly made up of Marauders. The ninth wave contained two Boar Riders; Kate the Bear had flattened one, and Tom had tanked the other. Both Tom and Kate had been sliced up by tusks and claws. Chloe''s mana was running low; she had dealt direct damage to some enemies, and kept others under crowd control with [Epilepsy] and [Fear]. They were handling the waves, but everyone had taken minor damage. Mana was low, a lot of cooldowns had been spent, and they were exhausted. ¡°Dad, song on this wave,¡± Tess instructed, her voice tense. ¡°Loo, mana spring. The whole works. Brad, hold your song and mana as backup.¡± Her father nodded and moved up beside her, scrutinizing her face. ¡°I know that look, and I know that feeling. You all right?¡± Tess clenched and unclenched her jaw. ¡°It''s . . . I have to monitor everyone''s health and mana, while also fighting and giving orders . . . I''m going to mess up.¡± ¡°You can do this,¡± Bo said to her. ¡°You¡¯ve trained. You¡¯ve practiced. You have this specialization for a reason. Trust your instincts, and don''t doubt yourself. Give your orders, and commit.¡± He peered into her eyes. ¡°Last wave.¡± Tess¡¯s tried to speak, but her words were cut off by ear-piercing screeches. Her father held her gaze. ¡°I know you can do this, because . . . the heat is on.¡± He backed away from her with a wink, and moved to his designated spot. Tess took a deep breath, and gathered her courage. She double checked her group''s formation and assigned targets. She needed a more effective way to manage the juggling act of giving orders, watching the [Battle Map], and monitoring the fight itself. I need to see through this damn map! A message popped up in her vision. [Would you like to adjust the opacity of the Battle Map?] ¡°What? Yes!¡± Tess mentally screamed. The [Battle Map] became translucent, and Tess could monitor both the map and the fight. Perfect! A blue light grew and intensified behind Tess. A magical guitar materialized in her father''s hands. His fingers danced across the strings, and the first notes of [The Heat is On by Glenn Frey] filled the air. Waves of mana pulsed with the rhythm. ¡°Here they come!¡± Tess shouted. Her eyes darted back and forth between the oncoming horde and her semi-transparent battle map. Tom and Kate the Bear roared as the wave of Marauders and Boar Riders crashed into them. Tom swung his weapon into the skull of a monstrous pig. Kate the Bear lunged at the other Boar Rider, her powerful form tackling it to the ground. ¡°THE HEAT IS ON!¡± Bo belted out, dancing around at the back of the group, and strumming his ethereal guitar with gusto. Brad added a beatbox, and the music washed over the group like a tidal wave of energy. Tess accessed [Morale Insight], which allowed her to gauge the mental fortitude of her adversaries. Small glowing bars floated beside each creature''s identification label; most were in decline. Tess zeroed in on one particular abomination skulking near Kate the Bear; its morale bar was almost fully depleted. As Kate the Bear unleashed her fury on the monster adjacent to it, its morale plummeted further. When the bar emptied, the creature panicked. It tried to run from the fight, but collided with its brethren and bowled them over; their morale took a hit as well. An opportunity; Tess directed Amber toward the disoriented creatures. Amber weaved through the monsters with agility and precision, her knives flashing brilliantly under the torchlight. A Marauder slipped past Tom and Kate the Bear, charging straight for Hana. Instead of rushing forward as she had on the hill, Tess calculated her moves. She positioned herself between the creature and her mother while simultaneously setting Amber¡¯s targets on the [Battle Map]. As the beast lunged at her, Tess deflected its claws and activated [Counterstrike], her Sword slicing through its flesh. As the screaming creature stumbled back, Tess assigned more targets to Chloe, then drove her Sword deep into the Marauder in front of her, ending its life. There were many red dots on her [Battle Map] but Tess did not let it shake her. She swiped her hand across a dozen red dots and assigned them to her mother, then sliced at another Headless in front of her. Sickly yellow-green [Radon Light] burst from Hana''s rotted Pygmy hand and illuminated the battlefield. The eerie aura cast twisted shadows across Hana¡¯s face, and across the writhing mass of monsters. She unleashed her [Malnutrition] spell upon them. Bo continued to dance and sing. Tess barely had time to catch her breath before another Marauder broke through their frontline. Once again, she chose to wait and intercept it rather than charge, and used the precious seconds to issue quick orders. ¡°Loo! [Mana Spring], now!¡± Blue motes danced around them and replenished their mana bars. Moments later, silver light consumed the blue specks and increased everyone¡¯s ability power. Tess settled into the rhythm; she gave commands and controlled the enemy forces, and only jumped into the fight when necessary. As she faced down another foe, she relied on [Counterstrike] and [Riposte]¡¯s quick parries to protect herself, then directed Amber to kill the creature. ¡°On it!¡± Amber darted into the fray and thrust her blade into the Marauder''s back. It dawned on Tess that Amber, Loo, and Finn were the quickest to react to her battlefield orders. The adults, and Chloe¡ªwho hadn''t participated in practice¡ªwere much slower. If the waves had been more challenging, their sluggish execution might have cost them dearly. I need to get everyone involved in training. The last of the Boar Riders fell under Kate the Bear''s relentless claws. She climbed the pile of Headless bodies and roared triumphantly. Huh. Jurassic Park. Chapter 39 - Chloe - Week 2 Day 1 Chloe''s finger trembled as she wiped the blood from her nose; a warm, coppery scent lingered. The group crowded around Kate the Bear for her [Regeneration Aura]. Hana''s [Radon light] cast creepy green shadows on the walls, making the stalactites look like giant claws. Two distant torches flickered weakly in the back of the room, barely lighting a path toward an exit. They had pushed far enough into room one of the cavern, and far enough from the growing stalactites, that Tess had called for a short break. Kate the Bear sniffed the blood on Chloe''s finger and nose. Chloe leaned away from her massive bear-head. ¡°Mom . . . ¡± Her Mom proceeded to lick her face with a rough tongue. Eventually she relented, leaving Chloe to lean against a nearby rock column. Chloe grimaced as a series of disturbing images flashed through her mind; the horrific visions she had used during her [Fear] spells kept popping up to haunt her. She massaged her temples, and battled the urge to scream. She squeezed her eyes shut and inhaled deeply, focusing on the rise and fall of her chest. ¡°They¡¯re not real. They¡¯re not real.¡± During Room 1¡¯s monster waves, Chloe had discovered that casting spells involved more than merely flinging them like mind bullets. A mental link tethered her mind to each spell as it smashed into the target. At first, she''d severed the connection instantly. Later, as she grew more comfortable with her spells, she had experimented with them. She could allow the tether to remain, giving her increased control over her abilities. Chloe¡¯s use of the [Fear] spell had developed, becoming more powerful and complex. She no longer simply created frightening illusions and threw them at the target. Now, with every spell cast, her consciousness and willpower slammed into the creature. Using her ability this way was more effective, caused longer [Fears], more [Tachycardia Damage], and was more mana-efficient. But it came at a price. Chloe had to constantly fight to distinguish her own emotions from those of her targets. Mostly, the creatures just felt blind hate, which was fine. She hated these things right back, so having ¡®more hate¡¯ for them was no big deal. However, there was always a point when the creature realized it was about to die. Chloe felt the creature¡¯s fear and panic and . . . disappointment in its short life. When the kids trained on the hill, Chloe watched as they all demonstrated their impressive abilities: flashy fire spells; ice cones; power-infused punches; super-speed; and countless other heroic abilities. If Chloe was to show her invasive and torturous spells, and truly let everyone see how dark and evil she was, she would be lucky if they only considered her weird. When the apocalypse first occurred, she had naively hoped that the fresh start might have helped her finally make a friend. Laughable. It¡¯s only been a week and I¡¯m already the freak. Her heart raced as another round of horrific emotions passed through her mind. She closed her eyes and forced herself to remain calm. ¡°They¡¯re not real.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Chloe jumped at the clatter of loot hitting the ground. The ten waves of fallen monsters had transformed into a treasure trove of coins, recipes, blueprints, equipment, and books. More loot than she''d ever seen before. ¡°Pick up what you can use,¡± said Tess. ¡°Ignore the rest.¡± Chloe quickly surveyed the loot; she was drawn to a pair of Cloth Boots amid the jumble. She crouched down to retrieve them, noting the slight boost they provided to mental abilities. Several minutes later, everyone appeared to be fully geared-up. Amber donned a full Leather outfit, her face hidden under a dark hood. She spun her Daggers like an old western cowboy before slamming them in their sheaths. Chloe and Hana were similarly attired; both wore long robes, hoods, and capes. Bo''s ensemble consisted of a padded vest, puffy pantaloons, thigh-high boots, and that same hideous Bardic Cap; a vein bulged in his head. Brad looked just as ridiculous, only he had a giant smile on his face. Finn now wore a molded Leather chest piece and Simple Leather Leggings over his winter clothes, with a Leather Hat that reminded Chloe of the old football players. Loo had added a headband and flowing cloth streamers to her wrists and ankles; Chloe assumed they were some type of magical jewelry. Chloe¡¯s parents looked the same. Her Dad held an Iron Ingot in his hand, which slowly seeped into his palm. Her Mom, still a Bear, sat on her rump and licked the blood off her paws. The growing stalactites and stalagmites caught up with them, like the leading edge of a macabre stadium wave. ¡°Tess, are we good to go?¡± asked Bo. Tess paused. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Chloe''s Dad cautiously took the lead, and the rest of the group followed. Loo¡¯s hand gripped Chloe¡¯s as they navigated through the dark, cavernous space. The yellow-green light from Hana¡¯s [Radon Light] danced along the jagged edges of the cave walls. The flickering shadows played tricks on Chloe¡¯s eyes. The stalactites above morphed into menacing figures in her peripheral vision, each one a Headless creature lying in wait. As they drew closer to the twin burning torches at the end of the room, Chloe could finally see the path out of the room. The new passage bore the marks of deliberate contouring and shaping; a stark contrast to the previous chamber and tunnel, which nature had carved. Her Dad peered around the doorway. He looked back at the group, shrugged, and stepped inside. A pressure plate creaked into the ground, and two spears shot out from the walls. They stabbed each of his thighs, then slammed back into the walls with the sound of metal scraping along rock. Chloe gasped. ¡°Ow! Shit!¡± Blood seeped through Tom¡¯s metal armor. He staggered back out of the tunnel, his legs shaking. The others moved to help him, but he gestured to them to stay back. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine,¡± he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. ¡°Nobody panic.¡± Tom¡¯s eyes unfocused for a few moments, and the plate armor around the wounds withdrew back into his skin. His gauntleted hands probed gently around the bleeding punctures. The spears hadn''t punched through completely; his armor had done its job. However, their sharp tips had bitten into his legs. Blood flowed down his thighs and toward his feet Tom looked up at his family. ¡°It''s not as bad as it looks.¡± His voice was calm, even as he leaned against the rough cave wall and pressed down on the wounds to stanch the bleeding. ¡°They didn''t go too deep.¡± ¡°I know I need to watch my mana, but I better heal that.¡± Finn stepped forward. ¡°Don''t go near that thing.¡± Tom pointed at the pressure plate. Finn¡¯s hands glowed green, and the torn muscles and blood vessels knitted together on both sides. Her Dad regrew the Iron armor on his thighs, and stepped toward the tunnel. ¡°I''ll go first.¡± Tom¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°If there''s a trap, I should be the one triggering it.¡± He crept into the tunnel¡¯s mouth, and the others moved into single file behind him. He inched forward, as though the floor might collapse beneath his feet. Every little sound or hint of movement made him flinch or step back. Despite his careful movements, he still triggered more hidden pressure plates. ¡°Ouch! Shit!¡± Tom had learned to swerve or lean out of the way when the spears shot out, but they still ricocheted from his armor or jabbed into his flesh.. The group slowly picked their way through the dark tunnel. Chloe carefully stepped around the traps her Dad had found. As they emerged into the next cavern, a putrid stench assaulted Chloe¡¯s nose, making it difficult to even take a breath. Torches blazed into life along the walls, illuminating a mound of decapitated human bodies stacked haphazardly in the center of the room. Chloe''s breath jammed in her throat. A strangled gasp escaped her. Dozens of human heads were skewered upon the cruel points of stalagmites. Their faces were frozen in their final moments of terror: bulging, frenzied eyes; mouths hanging open in silent screams. All genders, races, and ages; from gray-haired older people to round-faced children. The blood curdled in Chloe¡¯s veins. Beside her, Loo''s hand tightened around hers in a bone-crushing grip. The torchlight danced across their rotting faces, casting grotesque shadows that made it seem as if the severed heads still moved. ¡°I knew him,¡± Loo whispered. She pointed at a young dark-haired boy a few stalactites over. She trembled against Chloe¡¯s side like a leaf caught in a storm. Chloe swallowed hard against the vomit rising at the back of her throat. There were retching sounds behind her; the others were not faring any better. The smell was another level of torment; an overpowering stench of decay which¡ªconfined in the cave¡¯s tight space¡ªseemed to seep into her skin. She fought the urge to run. From behind the mound of decapitated bodies, a new Headless creature emerged. [Level 4 Head Collector: Dungeon Born.] Chapter 40 - Chloe - Week 2 Day 1 The Head Collector resembled an emaciated Pygmy, except it was over six feet tall, with long arms ending in sharp, bony fingers. Its skeletal frame was covered in pale¡ªalmost translucent¡ªskin, which gave off an eerie glow in the dim torchlight. It turned toward them. Its stomach-mouth was huge, and uncannily human in appearance; with fleshy pink lips and flattened, omnivorous teeth. The mouth opened wide, and a guttural scream emanated from deep within the creature¡¯s torso. The scream morphed into high-pitched pig squeals. One branch-like arm pointed and gestured at them, adding emphasis to its unintelligible words. The severed heads glowed. As one, their eyes rolled toward the group. Their decomposing jaws fell open, and they added their screams to the Head Collector¡¯s. Chloe''s heart was a war drum in her chest. Her skin prickled with cold dread. A prompt flashed in her vision. [Room 2 of 3: Wave 1 of 1 approaching.] A horde of Pygmies, Marauders, and Boar Riders charged toward them from both sides of the room. Their fierce shrieks joined the cacophony, making Chloe¡¯s brain throb. The ground shook beneath her feet as they closed in, their claws and tongues raised and ready for bloodshed. A crowd control mark assigned by Tess shone above the closest Boar Rider. Chloe focused her mind and channeled her fear toward the target. The [Fear] spell connected with the Boar, and a wave of sensations and thoughts crashed over her. It was hungry and angry. It was also afraid of the imposing Iron knight it was charging toward. Chloe latched onto that fear, and amplified it by visualizing her father brutally smashing the Boar¡¯s head to a pulp with his Flail. She added an image of the knight feasting on a juicy roasted pig leg. The Boar''s emotions surged back through the mental link. Chloe gritted her teeth against the animal¡¯s fear. ¡°It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s not real.¡± When the [Fear] reached its peak in the Boar''s mind, Chloe applied new spells: [Migraine]; [Heart palpitations]; and [Intracranial hypertension]. She allowed the mental tether to magnify each ability. An icon for [Tachycardia] appeared, indicating that the empowered [Fear] had caused heart damage. Chloe was literally scaring the Boar to death. ¡°Brad, start!¡± Tess yelled. Brad began beatboxing. He created magical looping beats in the air, then rapped along to [Without Me by Eminem] changing the ¡®me¡¯ to ¡®we¡¯. While he performed, a buff appeared above everyone''s head: [Job for We: XS.03 bonus damage while clearing the Dungeon]. The Head Collector let out another piercing shriek from the back of the room; possibly it took offense to Brad¡¯s suggestion that the Headless monsters should go round the outside. Chloe triggered another [Tachycardia] spell onto the Boar, and its heart seized. It crumpled to the ground mid-stride, bowling its Headless Rider into a stalagmite. A wet, squelching noise drew Chloe''s gaze to the impaled heads. All of them stared directly at her, their glazed eyes radiating malice. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Freak,¡± one rasped at her. The others joined in. ¡°You¡¯re sick and twisted.¡± ¡°Everyone is scared of you.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll never accept you.¡± ¡°Everyone wishes you would die.¡± The words¡¯ impact was physical as well as emotional; they pulsed with intense psychic energy that slammed into her. As the wave submerged her, she sank to her knees and clutched her head with both hands. Within the depths of Chloe¡¯s mind, countless neighborhood faces screamed venomous words at her, flooding her skull with pain. The pressure built up. Blood trickled from her nose. Warm hands wrapped around Chloe¡¯s head. A green glow broke through the haze. The pressure eased, and she was able to open her eyes. Finn was beside her, his healing magic fading from his palms. Her father was desperately trying to fight through the monsters and reach the Head Collector. Her mother was going ape-shit beside him, mauling anything she could touch. The screaming heads continued their abuse. ¡°You¡¯re ugly and fat.¡± ¡°Everyone hates you.¡± Brad crouched beside Chloe; he was still rapping [Without Me by Eminem], except he changed ¡®me¡¯ to ¡®she¡¯. A buff lit up in Chloe¡¯s vision. [Job for Me] changed to [Job for She: XS.03 bonus to psychic resistance]. It wasn''t very original, but Brad¡¯s intention changed the buff, and the added protection was no joke. The putrid heads kept shouting at her, but their voices were muted, and she was numbed to the waves of psychic energy. Chloe struggled to stand. The toxic words pushed into her, trying to draw her attention again. She needed a barrier against the mental attack. Class instinct kicked in. Chloe visualized her brain, and she searched for a way to keep it safe. Her home flashed into her mind. She was standing in her old bedroom; the last safe place she had known. The room¡¯s walls were weak and made of straw. Her bedroom window framed the screaming heads floating outside in the dark. The heads levitated toward the glass, pulsing with magic. Their scabbed mouths formed more vitriolic words. Chloe hunched and braced herself. The bedroom window exploded. The straw walls shook and disintegrated. A blizzard of glass swirled around Chloe, leaving deep lacerations on her hands and face. Even as she screamed, she frantically rebuilt the wall in her mind. She mentally reformed her broken window. She stood and faced the heads outside. The heads screamed, and their psychic waves crashed against her newly built walls. This time they held. Chloe opened her eyes; she had left her bedroom and was back in the fight. [Congratulations! You have reached a deeper level of understanding with your class, and unlocked a one time class gifted ability: Mental Bastion. Caretaker System.] The heads screamed their vile insults, but they were relegated to the background of Chloe¡¯s mind. She stood. Crimson cuts streaked across the backs of her hands. She lifted both hands to her face; her fingertips found sticky warmth, and were red when she pulled her hands away. Chloe was numb to her injuries. Though fortified, her brain was weary and mushy from the constant psychic barrage. Beneath the physical and psychological pain, a new emotion simmered in her core. The Head Collector paced along the back of the room. It waved its spindly arms at different heads in-turn, like a grotesque conductor weaving its symphony of abuse. Icons from Hana¡¯s sickness spells glowed above its head, but the Collector seemed to shrug away any resultant damage and debuffs. In a moment of rage, Chloe unleashed her [Epilepsy] attack and aimed directly at the Head Collector''s mind. The force of her anger propelled the spell like a mental whip; it lashed into the monster, and it roared in pain. Chloe felt herself being pulled into its mind, and she drove forward with all of her willpower. Her thoughts were angry and clouded as she replayed over and over again the horrific things the severed heads had yelled at her. The creature tried to erect mental walls to push her out, but Chloe pushed harder. More memories spilled forth; the meals in high school she skipped because she hated her body; crying alone in her room; the hateful things cruel kids had hissed at her in the school halls and on the hillside. Chloe screamed as she ripped through the Head Collector¡¯s mental walls as though they were paper. She drove the [Epilepsy] spell deep into its brain as if she were planting a flag. She felt it take hold of the monster¡¯s brain matter and nervous system. Her mental anger rampaged through its body. Chloe dropped the mental connection. The decapitated heads were silent and limp on their calcified spikes. Their eyes rolled back. Their Headless master writhed and convulsed on the ground. Chloe swayed. ¡°Go for the heads while it''s down!¡± She hoped someone heard her. She staggered, and struggled to stay conscious. Target symbols appeared over the decapitated heads. Chloe slumped to the ground. In the dim light, she watched Amber launch into a stunning display of acrobatics, using a rock shelf as a launchpad for a flawless backflip. Her arms crossed her body in an X-shape as she flipped through the air. Her razor-sharp Daggers gleamed. Amber soared over two decapitated heads; her arms snapped out and delivered swift stabs to each temple. They let out soft gasps and slid from their perches, smearing gore on their way down. One had a relieved smile on her face. The last Headless creature fell under the group¡¯s relentless attack. Amber took out the remaining spiked heads. A painful splinter spiked through Chloe''s brain. Her vision darkened at the edges. Just before she lost consciousness, her mother charged toward the twitching Head Collector and savaged it with a ferocity that left it screaming in agony. Chapter 41 - Tom - Week 1 Day 1 Fuck all this. Tom cradled Chloe''s limp body in his arms. Finn had healed Chloe¡¯s physical wounds, but she was still unconscious. Her skin¡¯s hue matched that of the dead Head Collector. Her body twitched with erratic and troubled movements, as if she was trapped in a nightmare. Kate the Bear sat beside them, whining as she nuzzled Chloe''s face. ¡°Fuck all this,¡± Tom muttered aloud, tears collecting beneath his Iron helmet. He hugged Chloe closer and slowly rocked her back and forth, as he used to do when she was a baby. ¡°Please wake up, honey,¡± he whispered in her ear. A sharp pain lanced through his stomach. He bit his lip, trying to hide the agony. A Boar had gored him during the last fight, when he had tried to push forward to the Head Collector. Finn had healed his wounds, but the pain had returned with a vengeance now that they were out of combat. Each time Tom rocked Chloe, pain drilled up his spine and into his neck. His skin burned in a thousand places from cuts he had sustained despite his armor. All this goddamn armor was so heavy, and he was exhausted. The throbbing from the first night¡¯s thumb injury had only just stopped; that was a minor injury compared to some of the ones he¡¯d sustained since. The combined toll was becoming unbearable. He wouldn¡¯t be able to function at all if he took much more damage. If that happened he didn¡¯t know how he would protect his family. Not that he¡¯d managed to this time. Fuck all this. The dead monsters, the Head Collector, and the putrid human corpses vanished, leaving heaps of loot in their wake. Tom couldn¡¯t care less. None of it mattered. The minutes passed slowly as Tom held Chloe. He retracted his Iron helmet and pressed his tear-streaked cheek against hers. Kate the Bear¡¯s furry head rested gently on Chloe''s legs, her large blue eyes never leaving Chloe¡¯s face The others moved around the dimly lit room, organizing and piling the loot before the insistent stalactites and stalagmites caught up to them. They barely spoke. Tom, Kate, and Chloe¡¯s loot remained stuck to the ground, untouched. Bo patted Brad on the back. ¡°You didn''t have to come, Brad. It was above and beyond. On behalf of both families, I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Brad shrugged. ¡°Anything for a friend.¡± Bo winced, but then smiled and held up his hand. The two of them fist bumped. Tom brushed Chloe¡¯s hair away from her face. He berated himself for his bad choices. He had let everyone down. Especially his children. The spiky barrier crept through the cavern toward them. The group packed only the most essential loot, and left the rest behind. Tom clung to Chloe and positioned his Iron feet beneath him. He would carry her, even if his body imploded. Chloe¡¯s eyelids slowly opened. Her blue irises were glassy and distant. She scanned the room and met Tom''s gaze. She squeezed tighter into his body and sobbed. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Kate the Bear nuzzled Chloe''s neck, emitting small mewling sounds. Chloe reached out and clung to the furry neck. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Tom asked softly. He placed his hands on her shoulders and searched her eyes for reassurance. ¡°I''m okay,¡± Chloe sniffled, wiping her tears away. ¡°I had to fix my room. It still needs a lot of work.¡± Huh? Fuck it, she¡¯s okay. Tom hugged her tighter, and some of the tension left his body. Bo approached them and cleared his throat. ¡°The stalactites are almost here. I think it¡¯s time to get out of this place. One more room to go; what do you say?¡± Tess beckoned the group together. ¡°Looks like Finn has everyone¡¯s health maxed.¡± ¡°I have less than half mana,¡± Finn said. ¡°I can probably only heal a few times before I''m drained.¡± ¡°How about you, Loo?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready. [Mana Spring] just came off cooldown from Room 1.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use it unless I tell you. At this point it might be our most important spell.¡± Tess then turned to Amber, who smiled and gave a thumbs up. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m kinda hungry?¡± Tess sighed. ¡°I assume Kate the Bear is good to go. What about you, Tom?¡± ¡°I''m ready. Finn topped off my health.¡± Tom grunted as he flexed his arms and back. Pain-wise, I¡¯m fucking dying. Chloe was still pale and her speech was slurred. ¡°Low mana. But I guess I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Dad? Brad?¡± ¡°Ready,¡± they answered simultaneously. Brad grinned. Tess turned to Hana. ¡°What about you, Mom?¡± Tom hadn''t paid much attention to anyone other than Chloe until now. When he looked at Hana, he was shocked by her hunched and sickly appearance. Hana had been using her spells extensively in the Dungeon battles. She must be fighting some serious sickness because of her spell backlash. ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± Hana wheezed. ¡°Low mana.¡± She put her hand over her mouth and coughed. ¡°I think we should push on then,¡± said Tess. ¡°No one¡¯s mana regeneration is fast enough to make a difference before the cave closes in on us.¡± Tom led the way to the next tunnel. He cautiously approached its narrow entrance and examined the ground. Like the last one, this one had been carved by the Headless. Those damn trap plates are practically invisible. He leaned back and gently tapped his foot on the ground in front of him. Nothing happened. He stepped forward. A spear shot out from the wall. It pierced Tom¡¯s sturdy Iron armor. It wasn¡¯t deep, but it stung like hell. ¡°Ow, shit!¡± he growled. He clenched his jaw against the pain, and tapped the next section of floor. Each step forward brought a new wave of anxiety; the imagined spears shooting toward his flesh were somehow worse than the real ones. When he didn¡¯t set off a trap, his anxiety transferred to the consequences of missing a trigger plate. None of the others had metal armor, and Loo and Finn were much shorter than he was. If he missed a trap, he might kill someone. He considered barreling through and stomping on every part of the floor as he went. He stepped around the corner and nearly collided with a floating man. ¡°The fuck!¡± Tom stumbled backward. The floating man was perched upon an ethereal movie camera, reminiscent of the ones on movie sets. He was White, but both he and the camera emitted a soft blue glow. He was chubby with curly black hair, and wore glasses and a fedora on his head. The man leaned down from his lofty seat and held a finger to his lips. ¡°Pretend like I''m not here.¡± His golden eyes shone, and there was a smile at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Go for it, and good luck!¡± With a sweeping gesture, he pointed down the tunnel ahead. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tom asked, bewildered. ¡°Never mind that. Just focus on what lies ahead. Be . . . bold, be . . . intense.¡± Bo''s eyes narrowed as he glared up at the floating man. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± His volume rose. ¡°What the fuck is this? Can you get us the fuck out of here?¡± The man sighed and lifted his hand, indicating that Bo should lower his voice. ¡°I am Caretaker Epic. No, I cannot get you out of here. Now, please, act like I''m not here, and carry on.¡± Tom watched the exchange with growing unease. Bo''s face turned a deep shade of crimson. He raised his finger and pointed at Epic. ¡°No, motherfucker! You can''t get us out of here, or you won''t?¡± Caretaker Epic eyed Bo with disdain. ¡°You won¡¯t help us, but you¡¯ll fucking film us?¡± Bo¡¯s voice was aflame. Caretaker Epic leaned down toward Bo until they were almost nose-to-nose. ¡°The only way out of this Dungeon is through that last room,¡± he enunciated his words, as though Bo was a lobotomy patient. ¡°I didn¡¯t make this place, and I can¡¯t change the rules.¡± Caretaker Epic leaned back, and seemed to assess the entire group. ¡°I watched you clear the last two rooms, and I am here because I believe your final battle will be epic; whichever way it goes.¡± He patted the hovering camera. ¡°This is for the cosmic highlight reel.¡± Bo threw his arms up. ¡°How is anyone going to watch it! Who the fuck has a TV!.¡± Caretaker Epic¡¯s cool gaze bored into Bo. ¡°I cannot actively help you. However, if you give me a good show, I can offer handsome rewards.¡± He paused, apparently to let his words sink in. When he spoke again, his tone was brisk. ¡°I¡¯m a busy man. Should I leave, or should I stay?¡± Bo¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Either way, you have to fight the Boss to leave. What¡¯s it going to be? The world is a very busy place.¡± ¡°Apologies, Caretaker,¡± Hana said. She placed a calming hand on Bo''s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re going to head to the last room.¡± She coughed, and grasped Bo¡¯s shoulder for support. ¡°Thank you ahead of time for any possible reward you might give us.¡± Caretaker Epic studied her for a moment, then leaned back on his glowing blue camera. ¡°Good. Remember, act like I''m not here.¡± The group filed past him. Tom glanced back over his shoulder. Caretaker Epic was winding the camera''s crank, his eye fixed on the viewing lens. The Caretaker leaned out from behind camera; he pointed two fingers at his own eyes, before pointing Tom forward. As they crept to the end of the tunnel, their footsteps echoed off the damp stone walls, accompanied by the background hum of the magical camera. A new cavern loomed before Tom. It was filled with shadows and oppressive silence. Tom''s eyes darted to the upper rear corner of the room, where Caretaker Epic floated on his ethereal blue camera, already filming the scene. How the hell did he get up there? ¡°Look at that FUCKING thing,¡± Bo muttered, his voice barely audible. A hulking Headless squatted in the center of the room. A giant vertical mouth split its torso, surrounded by numerous smaller mouths scattered across its body. Each mouth had different sized teeth and tongues, all snapping and writhing grotesquely. The creature''s dark reddish-brown skin stretched taut over its bulging muscles. [Level 4 Headless Marauder Boss: Dungeon Born.] Chapter 42 - Tom - Week 2 Day 1 Hana''s yellowish green [Radon Light] danced across the walls. Tom tightened his grip on his Flail, reassured by the heavy weight of its ball and chain. ¡°I''ll get its attention,¡± Tom told the group. ¡°Should give you all time to get into formation.¡± He looked at Tess. ¡°That work?¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sing first,¡± Bo told Brad. ¡°Be ready to pick up with a second song if the fight goes long.¡± Bo¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically on his leg. ¡°I just have to think of a good song . . . ¡± Tom''s heart thrashed against his chest as he turned toward the massive creature lurking in the chamber¡¯s dark depths. Each step forward was like wading through quicksand. He struggled to overcome his growing panic. A bone-chilling squeal reverberated off the walls. ¡°Take it on, Tom!¡± Tess''s voice cut through the noise. ¡°A-ha!¡± Bo yelled. Tom took a deep breath, and charged into the room. The monster¡¯s largest mouth let out a deafening roar; its smaller mouths snapped and screeched. Tom¡¯s feet pounded against the ground. He raised his Wood Shield and swung his Flail; its heavy metal links whistled through the air before connecting with the creature''s hide. The impact sent a jolt up Tom¡¯s arm, and elicited an ear-piercing shriek from the beast. Tom shoved his Shield into its stomach and pushed forward. Adrenaline fueled him and held his pain at bay as he swung his Flail again and again. ¡°No! Kate, not yet!¡± Tess shouted. Kate the Bear blurred past Tom and leaped. She ground her teeth into the creature''s arm. The monster''s fist lit up red. ¡°It has abilities!¡± Chloe screamed. The creature slammed its glowing fist down on Kate the Bear''s back, just above her hind legs. Tom gave a strangled yell. Kate the Bear roared and released her grip. Her back legs dropped out from under her and she crashed to the floor. Tom¡¯s heart was frenzied. Kate the Bear rose on her front legs and dragged herself away from the monster. Finn threw off Hana¡¯s restraining grip and ran to Kate, his hands glowing green. A scarlet fist slammed into Tom¡¯s chest, crushing his Iron breastplate. Pain exploded through his torso. His medical HUD flared to life, flashing red on his chest. His ribs gave way and turned to Rubber as they bent inward; they didn¡¯t shatter, but they compressed his lungs. Air blasted out of his mouth, and he collapsed onto his knees. There was a glimmer of emerald in Tom¡¯s peripheral vision. He latched onto the light, and tried to breathe. A sharp, heavy tongue pummeled his armor and Shield. The light faded. Kate the Bear swept past Tom and roared. The Marauder¡¯s blows stopped raining on Tom¡¯s body, but he couldn¡¯t take a breath. His HUD flashed again, and zoomed in on his lungs; they were red and collapsed. He couldn¡¯t breathe. He couldn¡¯t think. His vision dissolved. Finn¡¯s glowing hands appeared in front of him. ¡°Tom!¡± Finn screamed over the noise. Tom barely registered his voice. ¡°Tom! Pull back the armor on your chest!¡± Tom was barely conscious enough to will the armor away. Warmth flooded through his chest cavity. His folded ribcage peeled sickeningly back. His lungs popped and crackled as they healed. Tom took a breath. It didn¡¯t matter that the Dungeon smelled like rotten shit. It was the sweetest lungful of air he had ever tasted. He gulped more of it. His senses sharpened. Kate the Bear circled the Headless Boss. It held her off with multiple whiplike tongues, which left long jagged cuts across her hide. Finn''s hands still poured their green energy into Tom¡¯s chest. His rib bones eased back to their original position. His lungs felt stronger. The fog in his mind was starting to dissipate. ¡°I''ve used up all my mana!¡± Finn shouted. He jumped to his feet and retreated to the back of the group. ¡°Mom, Chloe,¡± Tess called. ¡°Give me two damage spells each! Dad, sing!¡± ¡°Good evening, and hello to all you cool cats out there,¡± Bo''s voice surrounded them as though from a speaker system. This is DJ Bo Daddy¡ª¡± Amber¡¯s groan was audible. ¡°Your favorite Bard, spreading my magical rock across the realm.¡± Tom struggled to his feet, wheezing as he pushed himself up. Kate the Bear launched herself at the Boss¡¯s back; a wrecking ball of howling ferocity. Her claws sank into its flesh. Blood-splatter arced around her as she tore at its back. Icons for Chloe and Hana¡¯s spells appeared beside the creature¡¯s nametag. The Boss roared and thrashed, trying to shake Kate the Bear off, but she held on with bared teeth and unbreakable grip. ¡°I¡¯ve got an otherworldly magical [Dedication] headed your way, straight from the heart,¡± Bo continued, his blue ethereal guitar manifesting in front of him. ¡°To my steadfast companion, Thomas the Tank, your unwavering courage is an inspiration. I know I wouldn¡¯t do that shit.¡± The creature was finally able to weave a hooked hand into Kate the Bear¡¯s fur. It screamed, and ripped her off its back. It wrapped both hands around her, and slammed her repeatedly into the rocky ground. It then launched her across the cavern. She smacked into the stone wall, and slid¡ªunmoving¡ªto the floor. ¡°Kate!¡± Tom yelled. The air shimmered with energy as the notes of [Take On Me by A-ha] pulsed and reverberated off the cave walls. A [Dedication] icon winked into existence on Tom¡¯s buff display, accompanied by another for [Entrainment]. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. [Dedication: XS.03 buff to all Bardic effects.] Tom was desperate to run to Kate, but he couldn''t afford to take his eyes off the creature in front of him. He didn¡¯t have enough Iron reserves to regenerate his chest plate, so he held his Shield high and close. He swung his Flail with all his might; the impact made a sickening crunch as it connected with the creature''s body. Its multiple mouths squealed and gnashed, and its tongues whipped angrily. Tom and the Boss circled each other. The magical 80¡¯s beat reverberated against Tom¡¯s armor, its tempo syncing with his own heartbeat. As the rhythm grew more intense, a tingling sensation spread across his entire body. Bo started to sing. The energy intensified. [Take On Me: XS.07 buff to toughness and threat generation.] Loo''s scream pierced the air. Tom risked a quick glance behind him. ¡°Moms hurt bad!¡± Kate was back in her human form. She was unconscious and bleeding badly. Tom wanted to rush over, but a lashing tongue nearly swiped his face. As much as he hated it, he had to keep the Boss away from them. ¡°Finn, heal her! PLEASE!¡± Loo shouted. ¡°Can''t! I''m out of mana!¡± ¡°No, Loo!¡± Tess yelled. ¡°Not yet!¡± A cerulean glow appeared in the corner of Tom¡¯s eye. ¡°Loo!¡± Tess barked. The blue light brightened. ¡°Gah! Your Mom¡¯s health was low but stable!¡± Tess paused. ¡°Chloe, Mom, unload! Make use of the [Mana Spring]!¡± Four of Chloe¡¯s spell markers flared above the Boss¡¯s head. ¡°I-I feel . . . I can¡¯t.¡± Chloe slumped forward and passed out. The spell markers fizzled out. The creature''s tongues made contact with Tom''s armor. However, Bo¡¯s buff had seeped into the metal, and the strikes had lost some of their impact. The Boss turned away from Tom, and toward the rest of the group. Tom activated his [Taunt] ability. There was a secondary surge of energy as Bo''s [Entrainment] ability flared and merged with his [Taunt] spell. Instead of his usual yelling or roaring, Tom let out a powerful call that echoed through his chest before erupting from his lips. ¡°Take me on!¡± he screamed at the giant Dungeon Boss. Tom cringed; he didn¡¯t know if Caretaker Epic was still filming them. Now he knew how Bo felt. The [Taunt], although super nerdy, successfully redirected the monstrous being''s anger back toward him. Tom¡¯s buff showed that [Take On Me] now gave an XS.09 increase to toughness and threat generation. ¡°Healing Kate!¡± Finn yelled, as green light flared through the room. The largest tongue thrust toward Tom. Tom leaped aside. He dropped his Flail and caught the fleshy muscle. His arms tensed. The slimy tongue twisted and turned, attempting to break free but Tom¡¯s gauntlets provided a safe, secure grip. He held on. The monster let out a roar¡ªmuch less impressive while Tom was clamped to its tongue. The other mouths howled and snapped. Smaller tongues slapped against Tom¡¯s protective armor. Bo danced and rocked, his voice soaring above the battle. He twirled his microphone Staff, and held it to his mouth as he sang. He tilted his head back, raised his arms in the air, and belted out the words with passion. With each note, the [Take On Me] buff coursed through Tom''s veins. He spun around and yanked the monstrous tongue. Icons materialized, showing a full suite of Hana¡¯s spells propagating through the Boss. ¡°Tom, watch your markers!¡± Tess¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Move the Boss away from us!¡± Tom checked the indicators on the ground and realized his positioning mistake. With a grunt, he shifted his body and yanked the enormous creature away from his team. ¡°Keep an eye on your attack timers!¡± Tess commanded. ¡°Loo, get the other buffs going!¡± ¡°On it!¡± Loo called back. Her hands moved in graceful, intricate patterns as she flowed through her yoga poses. The air around her shimmered in various shades of blue. A cloud of [Blue Mana Plankton] swelled in response, dancing through the previously summoned [Mana Spring] that still bubbled up from the ground. Bo reached the iconic synthesized piano section of [Take On Me]. Brad attempted to mimic the song¡¯s electronic sounds with his beatboxing skills, and added tongue clicks and pops. He gestured into the air and the beat floated there. The loop played out the instrumental riffs, and Brad danced and moved his fingers across nonexistent piano keys. The song¡¯s increased buff tingled on Tom¡¯s skin. XS.11! ¡°Get ready, Amber!¡± Tess commanded. ¡°Soon we pump damage. Keep an eye on those attack timers.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Amber¡¯s feet danced back and forth as she prepared for battle. ¡°Loo, start!¡± ¡°On it!¡± [Silver Mana Zooplankton] spiraled around Loo, as though she was the centerpiece in a snow globe. The mana and plankton surged forward, radiating through the group. Loo moved into a new pose, and silver light burst forth into the mana current, chasing the blue motes in a chaotic dance. Energy rippled through them and buffs flared to life in front of them. They were infused with additional power. ¡°Now!¡± shouted Tess. ¡°Unload!¡± Tess and Amber deftly maneuvered around the massive Boss¡¯s sides, poised and ready to strike. Hana cast spell after spell at the beast. The Dungeon walls trembled. Tom maintained his grip on the creature¡¯s tongue. Its smaller mouths let out high-pitched screeches as it tried to throw him off. The monster''s health bar dwindled to 60 percent. Its muscles bulged and pulsated under its skin. An icon popped up above the creature¡¯s head that read [Fury]. Its veins bulged against its skin, and it seemed to swell in size. The slimy, twisting tongue stopped trying to escape, and instead coiled tighter around Tom¡¯s arm. ¡°Shit,¡± was all he had time to say. The creature heaved, and threw Tom across the cavern. His shoulder popped. There was a loud tearing sound, like paper being pulled apart. Tom crashed onto his back. ¡°Dad!¡± Loo shouted. Tom¡¯s arm and shoulder burned. He stared at the mineral tracks along the ceiling. My arm¡¯s gone. ¡°Dad!¡± Tom looked down. Thank fuck. His right arm was attached; but the tongue was still wrapped around it. ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± Amber called. The glistening pink muscle tensed, as though preparing to launch Tom again. Amber flipped gracefully over the writhing tongue. Her arms snapped out midair; her Daggers blurred, and she sliced cleanly through the tissue. The creature screamed. Tom gagged. He unwrapped the severed tongue from his arm and threw it-twitching¡ªto the ground. Amber executed a perfect landing. The [Show Off] ability winked into view above her head. She stood, tall and proud, and raised her arms in a gymnastics salute at the monster. The Boss gushed blood from its severed tongue like a fountain. It lunged for Amber. Amber flipped out of its path. Before she could fully escape, its clawed hand snapped out and gouged her back, leaving three deep and jagged cuts. She yelped, and fell to the ground. The bleeding creature advanced toward her. Tom¡¯s [Taunt] cooldown wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Amber!¡± he shouted. Tess jumped in front of Amber like a feline. She weaved her Sword around and sliced at the monster, advancing on it and pushing it away from Amber. The Boss made futile attempts to maneuver its claws or tongues past her blade. It was weakening. Green light flared. ¡°You¡¯re the man, Finn,¡± said Amber. ¡°I¡¯ve only got a couple of heals left!¡± Bo and Brad continued rocking to [Take on Me] in the background. Tom¡¯s right arm dangled¡ªuseless¡ªat his side. The Boss let out a frustrated roar and lunged at Tess, driving its huge fangs toward her neck. The cooldown was ready. Tom used [Taunt], and redirected the creature¡¯s attention back to himself before it could strike Tess. The monster let out another ear-splitting scream. It raked its sharp claws across Tom''s battered Shield and broke through it in places. It left deep bloody scratches in Tom¡¯s exposed flesh. Finn moved toward him. ¡°Save that heal!¡± Tom hoped he was making the right decision. It didn''t matter. The Boss''s fist glowed red and swung down toward Tom. He raised his left arm and Shield. The blow was so powerful that the barrier shattered. The bones in Tom¡¯s arm turned to Rubber, and they bent back unnaturally. There were grisly pops as his muscles, tendons, and ligaments were torn. Tom screamed and crumpled. Both arms flopped uselessly. There was a vibrant red glow behind Tom. Loo¡¯s [Mana Spring] swarmed with tiny red jellyfish. Their translucent bodies darted through the air, chasing and devouring the shimmering silver lights drifting through the mana stream. They grew larger and more energized, and multiplied at an alarming rate. The Headless Boss moved in for the kill. The red [Mana Spring] reached Tom. When the Boss stumbled into the mana flow, the crimson jellies swarmed around it like bees to flowers. They latched onto its legs with their long tentacles and stung its burgundy skin. The Boss screamed, and tried to swipe them away, but there were hundreds of tentacles clinging to its flesh. Its movements became slow and clumsy. The monster bellowed. Its [Fury] icon flashed, and it stomped toward Loo. Tom¡¯s [Taunt] was recharging. His voice caught in his throat. He tried to stand, but his arms were useless and his armored body was heavy. The Boss''s fist ignited as it staggered toward Loo. ¡°NOOO! Come get me!¡± Tom shouted at it. Amber swerved behind the monster. She kept low, and swiped her Daggers through its Achilles tendons. The Boss¡¯s screech was deafening. One floppy foot snagged on a stalagmite, and it smashed into the ground. More jellyfish descended, and the creature thrashed and rolled, hacking its own skin in its pain and desperation. Hana added some of her spells to the melee. She buckled, fell to the ground, and vomited. The [Summon Mana Jellyfish] spell dissipated. The Boss was covered in cuts and swollen red welts. Still, he tried to stand; his useless feet crumpled, and it flopped onto its stomach. The exertion pushed more blood through the countless lacerations in its flesh. Its health bar drained. The creature''s back had been ravaged by Hana¡¯s sickness spells. Patches of its skin were black and infected, and lumpy mucus oozed down its spine. It took shallow, panting breaths through its many mouths. The Boss''s health bar plummeted. It took its final rattling breath. A hush fell over them. Tom''s heartbeat was erratic. His breath came in ragged gasps, and each inhale tasted of dust and blood. Everyone who was still standing sagged onto the floor. Cold clarity washed over Tom. Holy shit. It¡¯s dead. His pulse slowed. The life-saving adrenaline seeped away, and the marrow-deep aches replaced it. Tom didn¡¯t try to stand. His legs trembled, and his arms were useless meat batons. The ground swayed like a ship on stormy seas. Exhaustion rose from his core and settled in his bones. Tom¡¯s [Pain Management] ability drained away. His torn arms and sliced chest screamed for attention. He shuffled toward Kate and Chloe, who were sprawled out on the Dungeon¡¯s floor. Even this effort was too much. The cavern spun, and he drifted to the stone floor, struggling to stay conscious. Tom watched a drop of water trickling down a stalactite above him. There was movement around him, but he concentrated on the droplet. He had to stay awake. Finn¡¯s face appeared above Tom. ¡°They''re unconscious, but they¡¯re okay.¡± Finn¡¯s voice was distorted, like he was underwater. ¡°I only have enough mana for one more heal, and I¡¯m using it on you.¡± ¡°No . . . no. Wait. Let me check on them.¡± Finn ignored him. Heat flowed through Tom, and the Dungeon slipped away from him. ***** Tom¡¯s eyes snapped open. He blinked, and looked around. Finn was beside him; Tom reached for his shoulder, barely registering that he was able to move his arm again. ¡°Is everyone okay? Chloe? Kate?¡± ¡°Everyone is okay.¡± Tom tentatively flexed each arm. There was a deep throbbing in each of the joints, and the repaired muscles and ligaments felt delicate, but he had his full range of motion on both sides. The deferred pain was ramping up again, but it didn¡¯t matter. They were alive. Hell, I¡¯m not even going to yell at Amber. ¡°I don¡¯t see any more active damage,¡± Finn said. ¡°You okay, Tom?¡± He was far from all right. So many parts of him burned that he couldn''t pinpoint which area hurt the most. But they were alive. ¡°I¡¯m all right, bud. Thanks for the healing, and for looking after everyone. We couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡± Finn stood. His victorious yell startled Tom. ¡°LETS GOOOO!¡± He pumped his fist in the air. Amber joined in. She jumped up and down, then rushed toward Finn for a celebratory chest bump. They missed, and landed in a heap on the ground. They continued to cheer, and the cheers disintegrated into laughter. Never mind. I am going to yell at Amber. The Dungeon Boss disappeared, and a treasure chest crashed to the ground. Tom scanned the cave; Caretaker Epic was nowhere to be found, but there was a second chest glowing in the corner of the room, far from where the Boss had died. A pedestal slowly rose from the center of the room. A large crystal sparkled on its plinth, like starlight in geometric form. Tom approached it. He peered at the crystal¡¯s glowing surface; nothing seemed deadly or untoward. He shrugged, and placed his hand upon it. A prompt appeared. [Would you like to release the wealth of experience points stored within the Dungeon¡¯s core, and divide it among your valiant party members?] Tom couldn''t think of any reason not to. He mentally selected ¡®yes¡¯. The world froze. Chapter 43 - Loo - Week 2 Day 1 ¡°Hello Balance,¡± Loo called up to the podium where the male figure stood. Balance gave her a tight-lipped smile and a curt nod. ¡°Hello, Loo.¡± Loo''s memories of previous visits to the Soul Chamber had been unlocked. She scanned their now mildly familiar surroundings. Her family and friends were beside her; all fully healed and healthy in this place. ¡°Welcome back. I had a little peek at your Dungeon run. Congratulations on your success, and on your continued respiration. Since you are not currently in battle, we can use the maximum time of one hour today. I encourage you to use the majority of this time in quiet contemplation at your pools when selecting abilities.¡± He avoided Loo¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, please feel free to ask questions. As usual, I recommend you do not waste time on inquiries you will not remember when you leave.¡± ¡°Could we talk about my class?¡± Finn interjected. ¡°Privately, yes. Once everyone moves to their pools.¡± ¡°Same here,¡± Loo said, raising her hand. Balance gave her a dry look. ¡°I figured.¡± ¡°Where''s Brad? Is he okay?¡± Bo asked. ¡°Yes, he is safe. He leveled up as well, but since he is not part of your soul pact, he is in his own Soul Chamber choosing new spells.¡± Bo nodded. Balance¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°Does anyone have any other questions?¡± Yes! I have a million questions! ¡°Do we get two new spells every time we level-up?¡± Loo asked. Balance inclined his head. ¡°Good question, Loo. No, you will not receive new abilities at every level. I will not reveal too much information about future levels. Today, you will choose two new spells for reaching Level 4, and you will receive another two at Level 5. Levels 6 through 9 will not grant any new spells.¡± ¡°What about Level 10?¡± ¡°We will just have to wait and see.¡± ¡°If we do get spells at Level 10, will it be two of them?¡± ¡°Loo.¡± Her Dad nudged her. ¡°What? This is important!¡± She turned back to Balance. ¡°If we do get spells at Level 10, will they be stronger since we had to wait for them? Will they somehow depend on the spells we¡¯re picking now? That is important to know. It could change what we should and shouldn¡¯t pick today!¡± Am I seriously the only one with questions? During her previous poolside discussions, Loo had asked as many questions as possible, so she could understand and mold her class thoroughly. She wanted to stand out; to push the boundaries of her class and abilities. That was how her curious mind had approached everything in life so far. She wasn¡¯t trying to be difficult; she just wanted to learn everything there was to know about her new magical world. That didn¡¯t seem wrong or disrespectful; this was her new life, and she wanted to seize it. Balance had made it clear multiple times that Loo''s class was already unique. Balance often became frustrated that Loo¡¯s path constantly ventured into uncharted territory. Their last conversation had devolved; Balance had complained about how difficult it was to balance Loo¡¯s class and her team¡¯s synergy. As the discussion grew more heated, Balance had expressed the ¡®opinion¡¯ that Loo¡¯s choices lacked a clear theme or direction, and were¡ªspecifically¡ªa pain in Balance¡¯s butt. Loo couldn''t argue with that; her abilities seemed scattered and disjointed to her too. Summoning magical mana didn¡¯t have much to do with ecosystem management, and then to throw in yoga poses on top of it . . . Loo had argued for more options at Level 2, but Balance reminded her¡ªthrough clenched jaws¡ªthat this was a specialization Loo had specifically fought for during her selection process¡ªeven if she didn¡¯t remember it. Balance expressed another ¡®opinion¡¯ that Loo had made her bed, and now she had to sleep in it. Tom nudged her. Loo plowed on with her line of thought. This time, she had to consider how to maintain her own self-balance. Hana, her father, and Chloe had recently shown them the consequences of neglecting self-balance. That was why Loo had chosen to add the jellies during her last level-up; they provided some damage capabilities to balance out her overall build. Loo''s father nudged her once more, pulling her out of her train of thought. She looked at her Dad and followed his subtle nod toward Balance. ¡°Huh? Oh, sorry, what were you saying?¡± Balance let out a long sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Loo, did you not hear me when I took the time to answer your question on why it is pointless for me to reveal information that is too far into the future?¡± ¡°Oh, uh, I heard everything. Thank you, it was very informative.¡± Caretaker Balance studied her for a moment, his eye twitching. ¡°Take some time to talk among yourselves before heading to your individual pools.¡± Shoot. I''ve made him angry again. ¡°Does anyone have anything important to go over?¡± Bo asked. Loo hesitated, not wanting to be a nuisance. However, this was important. ¡°I believe it''s super important for us to remember the lesson we learned last time about finding balance within our class. If we only have four spells left for a while, and that could be a long while¡ªremember how many monsters we had to kill to get from three to four¡ªwe need to choose wisely. Dad, I know you''re trying to protect us by focusing on defensive spells. You¡¯re doing a great job. But we can all see how much pain you''re in. You¡¯re rotten at hiding it. Please consider choosing something offensive, or maybe something like mobility? Chloe, you should look for a better balance as well.¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Her father visibly squirmed. On the dais, the female version of Balance nodded her approval. Bo''s brow furrowed, and he crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Speaking of balance, why is it that my wife gets sick, but nothing happens to me? Don¡¯t get me wrong; I¡¯m not complaining. But I don¡¯t understand. Everything I have is basically focused on singing one or two songs. Why doesn¡¯t my throat get sore, or something like that? Doesn¡¯t seem very balanced?¡± Balance nodded. ¡°You are right, Bo. Your build is terribly unbalanced, which is why you have such extraordinarily long cooldowns on your songs, and why you are not allowed to practice. If you mess up, the debuff repercussions are horrendous to you and your party. Your unbalanced build suffers, as Hana¡¯s does. Just, differently.¡± Bo paused. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Good. I also take pride in my work, and I too take it very seriously.¡± Balance¡¯s tone was firm. Bo nodded to himself. Hana raised her eyebrows, and nodded toward Balance. ¡°Um, sorry if I offended you.¡± Balance inclined her head. ¡°I agree with Loo,¡± said Hana. ¡°I hate being sick all the time. So far, we''ve always had more than enough damage available. Maybe balance should be the name of the game for all of us this round?¡± No one voiced any objections. ¡°Choose safe picks, guys,¡± Tom said. They dispersed to their respective pools. The moment Loo reached her designated stone, she raised a hand. ¡°Balance, can we have a conversation?¡± The sparkling water in Loo''s pool rippled peacefully, mirroring the beautiful light of her surroundings. Balance materialized beside Loo and settled onto a nearby boulder, gazing at the shimmering pool before her. Balance used to speak with Loo from the podium, but now it seemed like she just knew to settle in for the long haul. ¡°What do you need, Loo?¡± Loo took a moment to collect herself. ¡°So, during the Dungeon, I had to hold my [Mana Spring] till the last wave of Room 1, and then it was on cooldown all the way through Room 2, so I was useless that whole dang time. Then, I used it too early in the Boss Room, and it almost really cost us. The cooldown is too long on [Mana Spring] to only have one version available. Basically, I want to be able to summon a second mana spring under my [Mana Inundationist] specialization.¡± Balance scoffed. ¡°No, Loo. I still have not balanced your [Mana Spring] yet. It is too strong, and needs to be toned down. Now you want a second one! No. I spend too much time dealing with your class as it is.¡± Loo scowled, and turned to face her stone. ¡°Can you show me other spells that my specialization can use to summon mana please?¡± The stone flickered, and returned no results. ¡°None?!¡± Loo¡¯s scowl deepened. She crossed her arms and turned away from the stone. ¡°Can we make some new abilities that do?¡± ¡°Loo . . . ¡± Balance¡¯s hand returned to the bridge of her nose. ¡°Mana was not originally intended to be summoned and made so available to humans when this universe was designed.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m a [Mana Inundationist] who can¡¯t inundate? What happened to ¡®you made this bed so sleep in it¡¯? Why let me make this specialization in the first place? I can¡¯t be a [Mana Inundationist] with only one spell to summon mana. Please, let¡¯s make another.¡± Balance stared at her. ¡°Please? What if it has, like, a longer cooldown, so I have to be super serious about it? And, since it has a longer cooldown, maybe it can summon more mana than the [Mana Spring]? It could be called, like, mana creek, or something?¡± Balance continued to stare. Then she sighed. ¡°There is already some precedent for this. I am allowing people to modify and create other abilities in a similar manner. However, mana is complicated, Loo.¡± Loo put on her best ¡®please¡¯ face. Balance sighed again. ¡°Fine.¡± A new choice flared to life on the stone. It read [Mana Brook]; it did indeed summon more mana than [Mana Spring], but its cooldown was twice as long. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Loo, if you take this spell, it will force me to take some drastic actions to balance your class. I will be forced to make it much more difficult to control the mana.¡± Am I boxing myself in? ¡°Um, I actually didn¡¯t look at the other spells yet. Let me make sure I want [Mana Brook].¡± Balance shifted. ¡°Please do,¡± he said with forced politeness. Loo turned to the stone. ¡°Clear filter, please, and show me all available spells for [Mana Inundationist].¡± A long list of spells was carved into the stone. Loo read the list out loud. ¡°[Mana Boil]; causes damage when enemies cast spells. Might have been helpful in the screaming head room, but eh. [Mana Freeze]; freezes an enemy¡¯s mana during spell casts, also eh. Next one is interesting; [Mana Filter]. Increases the potency of the mana. I didn¡¯t even know that was a thing . . . ¡± The list continued on. Loo closed her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t inundate without the spells to do so. I choose [Mana Brook].¡± Balance closed his eyes, and a strange energy buzzed in Loo¡¯s chest. She looked down; there were glowing specks moving around beneath her skin, their light shining through her clothes. Balance raised his hand in reassurance. ¡°You are fine. I am just balancing the difficulty of controlling mana with your soon-to-be new ability. I will be done shortly. Previously, you would execute a yoga pose to manipulate the energy. This has now been changed to the more fluid movements of Qigong.¡± ¡°What the heck is Qigong?¡± ¡°Qigong is a series of slow, deliberate movements that focus on breathing and energy cultivation. You must learn to incorporate these techniques into your summoning and mana control. It will not be as easy as simply holding a pose. Also, if you make a mistake, the mana will dry up, your summoned creatures will die, and you may even drain the mana of your fellow party members. The consequences for mishandling mana are much greater now, Loo.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know any Qigong! And I highly doubt anyone on the hill can teach me. How will I be able to cast any spells?¡± What have I done! ¡°There are several knowledge books dropped throughout the Dungeon as part of your team¡¯s loot. They cover a wide variety of topics, such as blacksmithing and tailoring, and I will place a manual for Qigong in your loot pile.¡± Loo nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll just take more practice.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Now, if that is all, I will give you some time¡ª¡± ¡°No, wait! Sorry. I want to speak about my [Conjurer] spells now.¡± Balance¡¯s sighs were growing weary. Loo scrolled through the relevant spells on the stone. Her mind raced. ¡°Do my current spells serve as a sort of base for future spells?¡± Balance paused. ¡°They might. But that is up to you.¡± ¡°Ugh, so vague.¡± Loo returned to the ability stone. The number of mana creatures that could be conjured seemed endless. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, trying to keep her voice steady. ¡°Currently, I can [Summon Blue Mana Plankton], which is eaten by the [Silver Mana Zooplankton], which is eaten by the [Mana Jellyfish]. So, my next summon should eat jellyfish?¡± She paused, thinking. ¡°Please filter the list to show what eats jellyfish.¡± The list shifted around. ¡°Wow, [Summon Mana Turtle]!¡± ¡°Mana turtles are based off sea turtles, which are known to consume jellyfish,¡± Balance said. ¡°A summoned mana turtle would potentially intercept attacks directed at your allies by taking the damage on its shell.¡± ¡°That is pretty awesome, and super cute!¡± Loo tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°But if I choose mana turtles, what will I be able to choose for my next level? What is a sea turtle¡¯s predator?¡± Loo¡¯s ability stone filtered once again. ¡°Mana sharks and large mana squid are among the most common predators of mana turtles,¡± Balance informed her. Loo''s eyes widened as she imagined commanding a fierce mana shark, or an enormous squid. ¡°However, keep in mind the size constraints of certain environments, such as Dungeons.¡± Loo frowned. She backed up the filters to see which other creatures fed on jellyfish. Her jaw dropped when she spotted the giant mola mola fish and¡ªeven larger¡ªwhale shark. A grin spread across her face as she imagined the colossal ethereal creature swimming around through her mana flows. The whale shark could suck in and consume harmful magical effects, keeping her family and friends safe. ¡°Whale sharks would be amazing!¡± If Loo could get a whale shark, did that mean she could get something that ate a whale shark? Loo changed the filter to see which creatures preyed on whale sharks. To her surprise, several entries were blurred and marked ¡®unavailable¡¯. She turned to Balance for an explanation. ¡°Ah, those creatures are too powerful for your current level. You need to progress further before you can access them.¡± "Ah, so we do get more spells at future levels." Balance let out a long sigh. Loo perused the ability list without really reading them. As exhilarating as fierce mana sharks and colossal whale sharks sounded, in her core she felt like they were the wrong choices. ¡°Maybe I''m thinking about this all wrong,¡± Loo thought aloud. ¡°If I went straight into sharks or giant squid, my ecological system would be way to flimsy. Like a Jenga tower. What about algae, or bacteria, as another solid base next to my phytoplankton?¡± ¡°An unexpected and insightful idea.¡± Balance leaned closer, and examined the options with Loo. ¡°Let¡¯s say I pick algae, which creates excess oxygen and gives allies stamina regeneration . . . lots of things eat algae. If future spells build upon early spells, I really want to have a wide base for my food chain. I think that will lead to the most flexible options in the future. I¡¯m sure there are tons of creatures I haven¡¯t even considered yet.¡± The stone filtered the options in accordance with Loo¡¯s spoken thoughts. ¡°Like this!¡± Loo''s eyes widened. ¡°Stony corals! They feed off both algae and phytoplankton. They grow a reef around the party, creating safe structures, blocking passages, and providing protection with their sharp skeletal branches. I have nothing in my build that offers defense, and these would help balance out my abilities.¡± Loo paused. ¡°For now, though, [Summon Mana Algae] and its stamina buff seems like a solid pick. We sure could have used the stamina boost in the Dungeon.¡± Loo turned to Balance. ¡°It may not be as flashy as giant mana sharks, but it feels like the right fit for a solid ecosystem. I¡¯ll finish up Level 5 with the stony corals, or bacteria.¡± Balance nodded, and shifted. Loo hesitated. ¡°Hey, Balance? Do you think I''m making good plans for my build?¡± ¡°Loo, there is no ¡®one¡¯ path.¡± Balance¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Your choices are a reflection of your unique perspective and priorities. As long as you continue to learn and grow, you will find the way that is right for you. But, between you and me, your mana ecosystem is off to a great start.¡± Balance smiled. ¡°Even if you frustrate me.¡± She winked. Loo thanked Balance. She took a deep breath, and stepped into the cool water. Tiny motes of light danced and spun around her; their shimmering movements were mesmerizing. Two of them zoomed toward her chest, and warmth bloomed within her core, before she sank beneath the surface. **** Loo blinked. She looked around the Boss Room. She felt the mental stutter; the familiar lurch in her brain that signified new spells. With excitement bubbling inside her, Loo brought up her list of abilities. ¡°Sweet! New spells, everyone! Oh . . . uh, ew, algae?¡± Her confusion increased as she delved further into her ability list. ¡°What the heck is Qigong?¡± Chapter 44 - Tom - Week 2 Day 1 Lighting lanced up and down Tom¡¯s back. He leaned forward to help take the pressure off his spine, but that made his stomach muscles burn where the Boar had stabbed him. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears gathering in his eyes before anyone saw. However, that movement made his arm and shoulder scream from where the Headless Boss had nearly ripped it off. I need to get back to camp. They might have to carry me if this gets much worse. He wasn¡¯t the only one who looked rough. Hana was slumped against Bo¡¯s side looking drawn and haggard. She pulled away and vomited. She moaned, and wiped her mouth with her sleeve. Chloe was clearly struggling with some inner battle. One moment, she was crying, and the next she looked utterly pissed. Finn was slumped in a corner. He had healed everyone as much as possible, but now he was exhausted and drained of mana. It wasn¡¯t just Tom. All of them needed to get out of there. Tom shuffled toward the others. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s get our stuff and head back¡ª¡± ¡°But we have new abilities!¡± said Loo. ¡°We can check them later. Let¡¯s pack up our loot and get out of . . . ¡± No one was paying attention to him; their eyes were all elsewhere. Tom winced as a painful jolt zapped down his spine and into his leg. His knee almost buckled. Tom checked his ability list; maybe there was something that could help him. For his [Fighter] class he now had [Fortified Defender]. The ability would fuse his armor plates together and boost his defense, but would cost him in speed, movement and attack range. For his [Sponge] class he had [Muscle Modification]. It was similar to [Bone Modification] and [Skin Modification], but there was no assigned material yet. His bones had been automatically assigned Rubber, and his skin, Iron. Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t absorbed anything my muscles want yet. The only other material he had absorbed was Carbon Fiber. I need to make a better effort to absorb stuff. Worse; Tom¡¯s new abilities were decent, but neither would help him now. ¡°Can we please stop ignoring the loot!¡± Amber interrupted Tom¡¯s thoughts. Bo had a hand on Finn¡¯s shoulder; Tom caught the last part of their conversation. ¡°We¡¯ll work on it together, as soon as I¡¯m free. But you did great today without them.¡± Finn glared at the ground. Bo looked up at Tom. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get our loot and get out of here.¡± Bo offered his hand to Hana, and helped steady her as she stood. Tom gritted his teeth. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s loot and go.¡± He took a few slow steps toward the glowing blue treasure chest, determined not to cry out from the pain. He approached Epic¡¯s gift. Its radiance dimmed as he reached it, leaving a small wooden chest with Iron bands wrapped around it. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Let me open it first, in case it¡¯s boobytrapped.¡± Tom carefully opened the latch and leaned away. When nothing happened, Tom peeked inside. There was a blueprint. Tom picked it up and read it aloud. ¡°[Standard Performance Stage: Structure offers an XS.50 boost to all Bardic abilities.]¡± ¡°Wow, that''s a huge boost!¡± Loo snatched the blueprint out of Tom¡¯s hand and studied it. ¡°I think it''s because it''s Standard level,¡± said Chloe. ¡°All our other gear has been Simple so far. I wonder if there is a range of bonuses gained for each level. I would bet all Standard gear is much stronger than Simple stuff.¡± ¡°Rip, that means these are crap.¡± Amber inspected her Daggers, frowning. Bo walked up to Loo, and she handed him the blueprint. Its edges glowed blue as Bo placed his fingers on the parchment. ¡°I guess you¡¯re in charge of this,¡± Loo said. ¡°It¡¯s clearly meant for you!¡± Bo let out a resigned sigh. Tom approached the Boss chest. It was made of sturdy wood¡ªlike the first chest¡ªbut was banded in Bronze rather than Iron. Tom flipped open the latch and slowly lifted the lid. Inside sat ten neatly stacked pieces of parchment. Tom''s eagerly reached for them; however, only one glowed blue as his fingers moved closer. He pulled it from the box. [Basic Bronze Tower Shield: Equipping the Tower Shield grants the player an XS.15 boost to defensive capabilities, significantly reducing incoming damage from enemy attacks.] ¡°Can I get mine?¡± Amber asked, her eyes lighting up. She dove into the chest the second Tom moved over to make room. She rummaged through the contents, and emerged with her hand closed around a recipe. She read aloud, and excitement bubbled in her voice. ¡°[Basic Bronze Knuckle Duster Dagger: Equipping the Knuckle Duster Dagger grants the owner an XS.15 bonus in close-quarters combat effectiveness, enhancing offensive critical strike capabilities.]¡± Amber did a happy dance. Loo leaned in to see the recipe herself. ¡°Sooo, Simple gear gives XS bonus from like .01 to .10, and then Basic gear gives over .10 but less than .50?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure, but sounds right,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited yet,¡± said Bo. ¡°We need to find people with the right professions to build these items for us. And don''t forget about the materials we''ll need as well.¡± Amber grinned. ¡°It''ll be worth it.¡± The family members took turns retrieving their blueprints from the chest. Kate and Finn uncovered detailed patterns for boar skin Leather Pants. Kate''s pants gave increased physical damage¡ªboosted further in Bear form¡ªwhile Finn''s offered a boost in healing abilities. Hana and Chloe''s blueprints were both for Basic Bronze rings, designed to enhance their spell power. Loo, Bo, and Brad were given instructions for necklaces which did the same thing. Tess was the final one to grab her blueprint; hers was for a Basic Bronze Round Shield. ¡°We should take note that the Iron box contained Standard loot, compared to the Bronze one which contained Basic,¡± said Chloe. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is a hierarchy that goes along with it. We haven¡¯t seen a chest that drops Simple gear. Maybe that would be Copper? Copper first, then Bronze, then Iron, then other tiers beyond that?¡± ¡°Could be but that¡¯s a lot of assumptions,¡± Tom said. The insistent stalactites and stalagmites had retracted into the floor and ceiling. They would have to go back the way they came to leave the Boss Room, and to leave the Dungeon. Tom almost yelped when pain shot up his leg as he stepped toward the exit. Kate¡¯s eyes locked onto him. I might not be able to walk soon! ¡°Okay guys,¡± Tom announced. ¡°We¡¯ve been in here long enough¡ª¡± ¡°Hold up, the crystal is glowing again,¡± said Bo. He reached out and touched it. Tom groaned to a halt. A prompt appeared in front of him. [Congratulations, you have defeated the Dungeon! Would you like to begin the process of claiming this land for your party?] ¡°Hell, yes!¡± said Bo. His hands were still on the crystal. ¡°I¡¯m clicking through the next steps, guys.¡± A giant map materialized above their heads. ¡°Whoa!¡± said Loo. The image filled the cavern, and its ancient parchment and ink markings fluttered in an invisible breeze. It was labeled ¡®Headless Dungeon Block¡¯. A thick boundary marker outlined the Dungeon¡¯s entire territory, which was almost perfectly square-shaped. All unexplored areas¡ªat least 75 percent of the map¡ªwere grayed out and hidden from view. A marker in the bottom right corner indicated the Dungeon¡¯s location. To the immediate north was the hill they had settled on. To the west of the Dungeon were the Copper and stone mines they had found when exploring. Tom assessed the relative distances on the map. Since it would take about four hours to reach the Copper mine on foot from the Dungeon¡¯s entrance, it would probably take two or three days to walk across the entire Dungeon block from east to west. Since the territory was square-shaped, it was roughly the same distance from south to north. ¡°Guys, this is it!¡± said Bo. ¡°We can begin a settlement! This was our bottleneck!¡± He laughed gleefully. ¡°The other rooms had blueprints for housing, lumbermills, blacksmiths . . . even a town center,¡± said Hana. ¡°All kinds of shit!¡± Bo said. ¡°Look at the prompt behind it.¡± Brad gestured past the huge territory map. Tom carefully repositioned himself to view the prompt. He winced. ¡°As you are the first party to clear this virgin Dungeon,¡± Bo read aloud, ¡°a one-time permanent Dungeon ability is granted to one party member. The gift permanently merges Dungeon and recipient, and will not be offered again. Would you like to be entered into the raffle for the Dungeon¡¯s boon? [Grow multiple stomach mouths] to increase your Bardic ability?¡± Tom rubbed his eyes and looked at the prompt again. For him it offered wide Marauder-like feet for taking a stronger stance. ¡°Gross!¡± said Amber. ¡°That isn¡¯t what it says for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s asking if I want [Psychic Scream],¡± said Chloe. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s offering each of us something different, based on Headless physiology mixing with our classes?¡± Bo frowned. ¡°No way! Is this thing fucking for real?¡± Brad raised his arm. ¡°I''ll give up my claim on this territory for it!¡± Bo blinked at him. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yep! Extra singing mouths, like the Pygmies!¡± ¡°You want that? What if the mouths have sharp fucked-up teeth? What about that tongue?¡± ¡°It freaks me out, but new world, man. I told you, it¡¯s time to get weird. Gotta adapt. I¡¯m serious; I¡¯ll give up my territory claim for it.¡± A loud pop echoed through the cavern. Tom ducked, and there were shouts of surprise around him. His body screeched at him, but he stayed standing. A translucent figure materialized in the center of the cave. It had a human-like shape, but they could see each other through its body, as if it was made of frosted glass. Two golden ovals were barely visible in what Tom assumed was its face. The person held up its mostly invisible hand, and gave a slight wave. Chapter 45 - Tom - Week 2 Day 1 Tom staggered forward and placed himself between the see-through person and the group. The figure held up both hands above its head. ¡°Whoa! Here to help!¡± Its voice was low-pitched and female. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bo asked. ¡°I am Caretaker Transparency.¡± ¡°Another one? How many of you guys are there?¡± Bo asked. The figure shrugged her faint shoulders. ¡°It takes many hands to run a universe.¡± The Caretaker¡¯s golden irises seemed to scan the room. ¡°Anyway, sorry for popping in like this. I don''t have regulations or statutes built into the universe yet for the transaction you are discussing here.¡± Bo paused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°In regard to your friend Brad trading the Dungeon boon for ownership of a territory? You''re not the first group to clear a Dungeon, but you''re the first to discuss a deal like this. I just thought I''d be present to facilitate.¡± Bo frowned, and scratched his beard. ¡°So . . . Caretaker Job gave us jobs. You are here to do . . . what?¡± ¡°When the Caretakers built this universe, we tried to take into account everything we could do to make it better compared to your old universe.¡± ¡°How the fuck are Headless monsters an improvement?¡± snapped Kate. Tom stared at Kate. Her jaw was locked and her eyes were narrow; he knew that expression. He half-expected the Bear to reappear. Caretaker Transparency somehow succeeded in giving Kate a cool look. ¡°The Caretakers did not create the monsters.¡± Her outline changed, as though she had adjusted position. ¡°There was a need for clarity, if you pardon the pun, and so I was born. Around the world, laws were twisted, abused, and warped. Corruption and dirty money were rampant. Contracts were broken through manipulation and loopholes. Humans were choking to death on their own economic and legal systems. It was decided by the Caretakers that society would be a better place if all deals were honored and the rules were ¡®clear¡¯. Brad here has indicated that he would like to give up his territory claim, in return for you all turning down the Dungeon¡¯s boon. If this is something you all agree to, then I will manage the transfer.¡± Bo turned to the rest of the group. ¡°Personally, I think Brad should have it, since he came into this Dungeon and helped us. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Chloe¡¯s nose wrinkled. ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Tom imagined himself stamping around like a Marauder. ¡°Fuck no,¡± he said. Tom¡¯s sentiment was reflected in most of their faces. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll give it to Brad,¡± Bo confirmed. ¡°I love it when the solution is ¡®clear¡¯,¡± said Transparency. ¡°The territory will be split between the remaining party members.¡± A prompt appeared, asking Tom if he would like to change the territory division from ten people to nine, and award Brad the boon. Tom mentally selected ¡®yes¡¯, and the decision was made. A flashing announcement appeared. [Selecting governmental system based on party composition¡­] A visual appeared, rotating like a slot machine reel. Terms such as democracy, theocracy, authoritarianism, oligarchy, and many others flashed by, before the reel slowed and landed on [Feudalism]. [The ruling class consists of two noble families, comprising four adults and five descendants. Feudalism applied.] Another prompt appeared. [Would you like to assign all nine Dungeon participants as rulers of this land?] Beside the ¡®nine¡¯, ¡®ten¡¯ had been crossed out. The initials ¡®CT¡¯ were written next to the correction. [The Dungeon territory will be divided into nine equal-sized property zones. Your zone will be assigned based on hidden criteria. All resources within your zone will belong to you. In addition, as a reward for being the first to defeat this Dungeon, a special ability will be given to party member Brad.] Once again, the original prompt had been edited to specify Brad.. ¡°I¡¯ll select ¡®yes¡¯ if we¡¯re all good with it?¡± Bo said. No one objected. ¡°Here goes.¡± The overhead map shifted, and new boundary lines appeared. They divided the territory into nine even sub-territories; three columns of three, like a tic-tac-toe board. Brad doubled over and groaned. His hand scratched at his stomach, as if he was trying to dig something out from under his skin. He grimaced, and let out a string of curses and moans. He lifted his shirt. Tom cringed away; however, Brad¡¯s stomach was bare. Brad straightened up. ¡°Huh. I guess . . . hold on!¡± It was possibly the strangest thing Tom had ever witnessed, even after everything they¡¯d been through. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. The skin on Brad¡¯s stomach and chest twisted and contorted as it pulled itself apart. Four new mouths grew out of his torso, with full lips and teeth. Each one started beatboxing. Brad gaped down at them. Hana covered her look of horror, and turned away. ¡°Wicked!¡± Amber yelled. The beat continued. Brad added an impromptu rap song of his own invention. Tom checked his buffs; the XS.02 buff that Brad had provided earlier had grown to XS.20. The mouths were creepy but effective. On the map portrait pictures of Chloe and Bo appeared over their assigned territories within the Headless Dungeon Block. Bo had the sub-territory in the bottom right corner of the tic-tac-toe grid, which encompassed the campsite and the Dungeon. Chloe received the stone quarry and Copper mine in the bottom middle. The rest of the areas remained grayed out and undiscovered. The prompt on the screen changed; this time it asked for the name of their newly established Kingdom. ¡°Anyone got a good name?¡± Tom said. ¡°Winterfell!¡± Finn said. ¡°We are not ripping off Game of Thrones,¡± said Bo. ¡°What about something like New St. Louis, since it was the closest major city?¡± ¡°The Kingdom of New St. Louis? Yuck!¡± said Loo. ¡°What about something magical like . . . Dragon Might, or Mythoria?¡± ¡°Too weird,¡± said Amber, though she didn¡¯t offer any suggestions. ¡°Everyone here is from the subdivision of Raintree,¡± said Hana. ¡°Let¡¯s be simple and use that?¡± Everyone looked at each other. ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Bo said. Tom looked at Transparency. ¡°I¡¯m just going to wait till the end to verify the ennoblement process works correctly,¡± said Transparency. ¡°Just act like I¡¯m invisible.¡± Amber snorted. A new message displayed in the center of the room. [Congratulations, your Kingdom has been established! You are now the equal rulers of the Kingdom of Raintree. Soon, your personal interface will be updated with information in regard to titles, buildings, taxation rates, community morale, crime rates, research and advancement, population, and other important metrics. Lord is of the same rank as Lady and is interchangeable in further prompts if interested. ] Tom¡¯s shoulders slumped as he took in the enormity of the task ahead. Conversely, Bo had a childlike grin. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to do. I can¡¯t wait!¡± Tom had been standing too long. His legs were twitching, and his back had tightened up so much he could barely bend. He did his best to smile. ¡°A roof over our heads . . . sounds nice.¡± Tom grimaced. ¡°Let''s grab the rest of the loot and head back to camp.¡± I need to get back while I still can! Tom took two shaky steps forward, and another prompt appeared in his vision. [Initiating ennoblement process. Would you like to proceed?] He quickly dismissed the prompt, only to realize that everyone else had unfocused eyes. Tom groaned. He recalled the prompt, and prepared to mentally click ''next''. A loud popping sound echoed through the room once again. ¡°Wait just a second!¡± A voice cut through the air, and an older Black woman appeared. Her golden eyes flashed. She was draped in ancient ceremonial robes, woven with rich golds and greens, and she wore a large domed hat on her halo of tight gray curls. Tom closed his prompt, and swallowed his frustrated growl. Bo tilted his head back and gazed up at the ceiling. ¡°Holy shit. Another one.¡± Either the woman didn¡¯t hear Bo, or she didn¡¯t care¡ªTom suspected the latter. She drifted toward Transparency. ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked. ¡°What''s with the ¡®invisible woman¡¯ thing?¡± Caretaker Transparency gave a dark chuckle. ¡°It was either this,¡± she gestured at her invisible body, ¡°or Caretaker Meme was going to make me, in the name of full transparency, display everyone''s sexual body count on their nametags.¡± ¡°Agh!¡± Loo shoved her fists into her ears. ¡°Ewww,¡± Tess said. ¡°Meme? Like, joke internet picture Meme?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°Caretaker Meme is a trickster born of your social media and internet,¡± Transparency said. ¡°He, like the rest of us, is here to help humankind through this, but . . . just trust me. Stay away from Meme.¡± ¡°What does our social media have to do with¡ª¡± Chloe began. The older woman chuckled and said "quick one", then turned toward Tom. ¡°Sorry for the intrusion, young man. I am Caretaker History. It is my mission to bring an accurate representation of your human past into this world, and to preserve it for all time.¡± ¡°No intrusion,¡± Tom said through clenched teeth as his muscles spasmed. ¡°Can I help you with something, Caretaker?¡± ¡°Yes indeed, you can. There have been new Kingdoms established all over the world during the past few days, and I have been assigning as many different architectural themes to them as I can.¡± ¡°If this is for construction stuff, you should probably talk to Mr. Robinson over there.¡± Tom pointed at Bo. ¡°Well, no actually. I''m here because of you, Mr. Damascus. As I establish different forms of architecture within these new budding Kingdoms, I try to do so with some type of reasoning; a link between the chosen theme and the new territory owners. I have found a synergy to share with you, Mr. Damascus.¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not exactly sure what you mean, Caretaker History. I¡¯m in a rush . . . ¡± Tom stopped himself. Don¡¯t make the same mistake you made with Job. ¡°Actually, yes. Please do share, Caretaker History. I would be happy to hear any advice you might have, even if I¡¯m not exactly sure what it means.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let me give you a quick history lesson.¡± Bo raised a hand. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not sure now is the best¡ª¡± ¡°Patience, please. I am trying to give you a gift, and it is important you understand why.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tom readjusted his weight in a vain attempt to ease the pain. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± ¡°Damascus is a pretty unique last name, don''t you think?¡± Caretaker History said. Tom shrugged. ¡°I guess. My grandfather came from Romania, and I have some extended family there. Or I had.¡± ¡°Right! Your family came to the United States from Romania. But, where were they before that?¡± Tom shrugged again. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I do! Rome! I have yet to establish a Romanesque architecture, and I propose we apply it to the buildings of the Kingdom of Raintree. It may be a little flimsy, but I just needed an excuse.¡± ¡°Does this affect materials used?¡± Bo stepped forward. ¡°Or time building the structures?¡± ¡°A little . . . all buildings of Standard level or higher are required to embody one theme or another, and all will require certain resources per the architectural theme assigned to it. For example, let us compare, say, a [Basic Inn] built in the Kingdom of Raintree with one built in the Empire of Power¡ªruled by Czar Darrell¡ªwhich has an Adobe theme.¡± ¡°Empire of Power?¡± Amber snickered. ¡°Yes, the Empire of Power,¡± History confirmed, with eternal patience. ¡°Darrell and his teenage ¡®mates¡¯ established it earlier today in what used to be northern Australia, which is why I use it now in my example. Anyway, a [Basic Inn] costs the same amount of lumber, glass, brick, and furniture no matter where you build it. However, the Inn built here in Raintree would require Travertine stone as well, while the one built in the Empire of Power would require large amounts of Clay. Both buildings offer the same city benefits. However, the Inn in Raintree would be supported by stone pillars and arches, and would be decorated in whites and mosaics. The Inn in the Empire of Power would be dome-shaped and molded from Clay bricks. It would be painted in shades of brown, and decorated with bright flowing cloths.¡± ¡°What if we can¡¯t find Travertine?¡± Bo asked. ¡°If you choose to accept the Roman architecture, I will establish Travertine and Marble mines on Mr. Damascus''s land.¡± ¡°Besides preserving history and ''looks'', does an architectural theme offer any real advantages?¡± Bo asked. ¡°I don''t mean to be rude, but would we be going through all the trouble of running a mine, and the logistics of moving tons of stone, just for appearances?¡± ¡°Preserving history, and learning from it, is already beneficial and worth the trouble.¡± For the first time, the Caretaker¡¯s tone was icy. She stared long and hard at Bo. ¡°To answer your question; no. The buildings are not there to ¡®look pretty¡¯. Roman architecture was known for its strength and durability. Your buildings will also benefit from these qualities. As Settlements and Kingdoms level-up, themed cities will offer greater boons.¡± ¡°Caretaker History?¡± said Hana. ¡°I mean no offense, but is there such a thing as designing our own architecture? I¡¯m just interested in hearing all the options.¡± ¡°Of course, dear. Yes, you could opt out of my suggested theme. In fact, the very first Kingdom that was established in the New World was in the former Saharan desert of Africa, and they opted out. If they progress far enough to develop their own architectural theme, they will have to find their own resouurces and it may or may not provide bonuses similar to the ones I offer. I do not know, and I am excited to find out.¡± Hana nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Tom looked at Bo. Bo shrugged. ¡°I think we take the guaranteed resources and the extra durability doesn¡¯t sound bad to me.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Tom said. ¡°Let¡¯s go with the Roman architecture.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Caretaker History waved her hands in the air. Architectural images flickered in front of Tom: Mayan; Imperial Chinese; Lothl¨®rien . . . The stream stopped on a picture of the Roman Colosseum. [Theme applied.] Two new icons appeared on the giant territory map. The top middle square was still grayed out, but the sub-territory now had Tom¡¯s profile assigned to it. One icon was for Marble, and the other was for Travertine. Caretaker History smiled, and closed her golden eyes. ¡°Please kneel to complete the ennoblement process.¡± Grimacing, Tom eventually levered down onto one knee. A nameplate appeared above Tom''s head. [Lord Thomas Damascus] ¡°Please rise as the new rulers of Raintree!¡± announced History. ¡°Through your ennoblement, you will each provide unique buffs to the citizens and vassals in your fiefdoms.¡± Tom tried to stand, but his body wouldn''t cooperate; even small movements sent excruciating pain through him. ¡°Help,¡± Tom muttered. He fought not to topple over in the heavy armor. Not quite the knighting ceremony I dreamed about as a kid. Bo and Kate rushed forward and helped Tom stand. ¡°Hey, look at this,¡± Hana said. A message floated above the central crystal. [This Dungeon has been defeated. Time until respawn: 6 days; 18 hours; 16 minutes. Current Dungeon level: 0.] ¡°Looks like it respawns once a week,¡± Chloe said. ¡°In six days and eighteen hours we¡¯ll probably have an earthquake and a new wave of monsters.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be ready.¡± Tess said. ¡°You mean we have to do this shit again?!¡± Kate said. Chapter 46 - Old Man Tom - Week 2 Day 1 January 7th 2073: The Apartment Tom''s old hands trembled. His breaths were shallow and rapid. He tried to drink, but water sloshed out of the cup and onto his lap. After he had awoken from the simulation, the waves of artificial memories and the rush of emotions had hit his frail body hard. The room¡¯s AI Caretaker robot had rushed over and administered first aid, then helped him into his chair. For the past hour, Tom had struggled through the cruel and violent memories of his family''s life during the simulated week. What the hell happened? Something went wrong. He tried to distract himself by focusing on the main wall display. The host¡ªwho Tom now recognized as Mick Nealy-Nealy¡ªwas overlaid on the screen with scenes of fierce battles playing in the background. Even Mick, who had always been so poised and well-groomed, had fluffier hair and a chalkier complexion than Tom remembered. ¡°Room, unmute please,¡± Tom said. ¡°Everyone, I am . . . I am trying to get some answers,¡± Mick was saying in his thick Australian accent. Mick closed his eyes, and took a long pause before he spoke again. ¡°Until then, I would appreciate your patience, please. What we went through . . . was not by design.¡± Mick paused again. His hand moved to his ear. ¡°I am getting continuous updates from the Utopia team, but I do not have answers as to what went wrong with the simulation. For everyone just joining, I can assure you it was not our intention for the selection process to have been so horrific. I understand this was very frightening for all of us. Take it slow, and give it time. Breathe deep, and stay calm.¡± Mick performed slow and exaggerated deep breaths, using his hands to demonstrate the flow of air into and out of his lungs. Tom did his best to emulate the breathing pattern. ¡°Please hang tight. We will begin the Onboarding video shortly. This will help patch up any memory holes, leaks, or lapses you might be experiencing. When the video is finished, we¡¯ll begin the weekly AI-generated highlight shows, which will transition into the live show. Until then, please look after your health.¡± Mick looked into the camera. ¡°Welcome back, everyone.¡± He vanished from the screen, and the sounds and visuals of magical battles filled all four walls of Tom¡¯s apartment. ¡°Room, mute and dim!¡± The noises stopped. The battles faded, and the blank white walls returned. Tom leaned back in his recliner. All the memories from Utopia were now fully integrated into his brain, and he was finally able to hear himself think. To remember. The room gradually fell into darkness, save for a digital display on the wall. 10:00p.m. January 7th, 2073. ¡°Pictures,¡± Tom murmured. The walls sprang to life, displaying a slideshow of photographs: Chloe with her arm around Loo as they sat together on a roller coaster; a selfie Kate took of the two of them in the middle of an anniversary dinner; himself and Bo sitting together on a fishing boat; Amber with her arms raised in a gymnastics salute and a gold medal glinting on her chest. Tom smiled sadly. Amber had trained day and night to earn that medal. The pictures scrolled on. Each image captured precious moments with his family or the Robinsons. Remnants from a time long gone. Before the world was ravaged by natural disasters, relentless viruses, and brutal wars that took away everything and everyone Tom held dear. At one point, they had been an average Midwestern American family living in a modest house in a rural neighborhood. Tom and Kate were childhood sweethearts who had married in their midtwenties. They had built a life together that eventually led to their three girls. Every family had struggles, but¡ªoverall¡ªtheir family had been happy, healthy, and thriving. Tom wiped away his tears. The scrolling images dimmed, and disappeared. The words ¡®Reality Onboarding Video¡¯ appeared on the main screen in front of him. Mick¡ªwearing baby-blue scrubs¡ªwas sitting in a single chair in an unfurnished room. His slate-gray curls were sleek and under control. Some type of translucent plastic material hung around him. Beside him, in the same room, was a balding White man in white scrubs, who was also sitting¡ªrigid¡ªon a single chair within his own plastic bubble. ¡°Hello everyone,¡± Mick began. ¡°Welcome back from a week within the simulation. What you are watching now is the pre-recorded Onboarding video. This video will be played to us each week as we wake up from the simulation.¡± Mick indicated the other man. ¡°I¡¯m here with Larry Oliver, lead developer of Utopia and first ambassador to the AI which built, and runs, the simulation.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Mick nodded in Larry Oliver¡¯s direction, then turned back to the camera. ¡°The intention of this video is to fill any post-simulation memory gaps you may be experiencing, which we foresee as a common but temporary issue.¡± He paused. ¡°Let us begin with a history lesson, covering the late 2020s and early 2030s.¡± The video of Mick and Larry minimized and tucked itself into a corner. A map of the Earth expanded and filled the background. ¡°During the early 2030s, the devastating effects of climate change unfolded at an alarming pace. Countries were devastated by floods and droughts. Entire ecosystems were destroyed. The polar ice caps melted, and coastal regions throughout the world were consumed by the ocean.¡± The video showed images superimposed over the Earth: dried-out crops; the bleached tendrils of a dead coral reef; a small tanned girl crawling out of muddy floodwater. ¡°Things became worse. The loss of the polar ice triggered a series of viral outbreaks caused by ancient pathogens which had been preserved in the Arctic¡¯s frozen depths. As the ice thawed, these pathogens were unleashed upon humanity, and the emergence of new strains was constant and relentless.¡± The rotating Earth was in the foreground again, showing ever-increasing areas highlighted in red. ¡°The first virus went undetected for months. No fatalities. No obvious symptoms. Just silently rendering humankind sterile.¡± Mick gave a sad smile. ¡°As the remaining glacial ice and permafrost melted away, more waves of highly contagious viruses were unleashed, and humanity¡¯s sterility became the least of its problems. During these years, the viruses proved to be vicious killers. Hundreds of millions of people died.¡± Tom stared at the screen, memories began to connect. The hospital was a battlefield. His sick and emaciated girls, Loo and Chloe, lay limp and unresponsive in the back seat of the car. They hadn''t eaten in days and now their shock-white skin was slick with fever-sweat. His voice cracked as he screamed through the car window for help, his pleas drowned out by hundreds of others who were just as desperate. He left the car and fought through the crowds. Each face mirrored his own terror. Army soldiers guarded the entrance, turning people away. Shouting at them all to go home. That there was nothing they could do. Another memory seared through the brain-fog; him kneeling at the edge of their beds at home, sobbing uncontrollably as Kate clung to their lifeless bodies. Her screams were sharper than Boars¡¯ tusks, and bored deeper into his flesh. The video shifted: news reports; riots; looting; dead bodies . . . the impact was global, and catastrophic. Mick nodded at Larry. Larry¡¯s voice wobbled at first, then he found his words. He had an English accent. ¡°While society spiraled into chaos, the medical field tirelessly sought cures. The viruses were complex, and the computing power required to keep up with the ever-evolving mutations drove Artificial Intelligence forward at a rapid pace.¡± The images showed laboratories and banks of computer servers. ¡°As AI technology advanced,¡± explained Larry, ¡°a happenstance breakthrough was made in mapping human consciousness into digital data. The technology required for this process was relatively inexpensive and straightforward. Consciousness-mapping became a potential survival strategy; transfer a human consciousness into an artificial brain with a robotic body, and the person¡¯s body would become a climate- and virus-resistant prosthesis. However, the experiments were met with widespread horror and outrage.¡± The video changed: thousands of people protesting in Vatican square; politicians pointing and yelling at each other; a car bomb exploding outside a glass building. ¡°Years were consumed by religious fervor, political conflicts, and acts of terrorism.¡± Larry frowned. ¡°Eventually, as humanity¡¯s numbers continued to dwindle, the majority of the population underwent consciousness-mapping. In total, around six billion people had their consciousness scanned into digital form.¡± Tom and his family were scanned only days before Chloe and Loo¡¯s symptoms started. In his darkest moments, Tom wondered if the scanning center was where they had picked up the virus that killed them. ¡°In the end, though, it appeared to be a waste of time,¡± said Mick. ¡°The technology failed to deliver on its promise, and the idea was ultimately abandoned.¡± The video shifted once again, showing troops and military vehicles mobilizing. ¡°As the pandemics spread, essentials were harder to obtain,¡± Mick said, his voice grave. ¡°Global conflicts erupted across the world, driven by scarcity of food and supplies.¡± Tom thought back to the beginning of the wars. To Amber. I was lucky to get a few more years with her. The screen showed a bunch of soldiers¡ªall drafted into the military the second they turned eighteen¡ªscreaming and swarming through a city with assault rifles. Mowing each other down. It was in one of those brutal battles that he had lost Amber. Larry spoke again. ¡°During the 2040s, as the wars raged on, one of the many rampant viruses mutated. It was the worst one yet, and it killed nearly a billion people. It was during this time that society and governments fully fell apart. Economic and healthcare systems collapsed. Humankind spent years existing within primitive tribal communities, searching for dwindling resources, and fighting both the plague and each other.¡± Larry bowed his head in contemplative silence. ¡°Yes. Yes. Terrible,¡± added Mick. ¡°Eventually, billions of dead people later, peace was established,¡± said Larry. ¡°Primarily because most people were dead, and we weren¡¯t getting anywhere fighting. Now, for over two decades, humankind has lived a peaceful but lonely existence within our underground shelters.¡± Mick let the silence continue for several heartbeats. ¡°Those of us who survived those tumultuous times live within compact, underground, one-room apartments.¡± The wall display shifted to show the top-down view of an apartment. ¡°The unpredictable weather conditions have driven humanity underground,¡± said Mick. ¡°The uncontrollable airborne viruses have further enforced our separation. Physical human contact has been outlawed in an attempt to prolong humanity¡¯s survival.¡± Lines of socially distanced people marched across the screen, streaming into underground cities. A young woman in a purple hijab stole one final glance at the Sun. By the time I came here, I¡¯d lost my entire family. The devastating loss of their daughters had eroded Kate¡¯s mental and physical wellbeing, draining her spirit until she simply faded away. Tom could still picture her, moving through the house like an automaton, barely speaking or eating. Her eyes told Tom that she had already been dead for years before a virus claimed her. Tom was alone. I couldn¡¯t keep them safe. They had slipped through his fingers like grains of sand, leaving him shattered and broken under an unbearable weight of grief and emptiness. Tom had resigned himself to his solitary existence. He had willingly sealed himself within his own little tomb to spend the remainder of his days. Mick¡¯s voice interrupted Tom¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Artificial Intelligence and robotics are humanity¡¯s saviors, providing for our every need. Gone are the fears of malicious AI taking over the world; instead, they have become humanity¡¯s Caretakers, treating us as their own family. They handle all tasks necessary for our survival, from growing food to running power plants.¡± The feed showed sleek gray robots: one presenting a tray of food; one monitoring the sprinkler system for a field of mushroom crops; and one adding the final cosmetic touches to a replica of itself. ¡°However, despite having everything we need to survive, our lives are coming to an end,¡± said Mick. ¡°The average age of the population is seventy-five. The youngest person is fifty-eight, having only been a child during the downfall.¡± I turned ninety-three this year. Larry took over. ¡°Once the AI began providing humans with food and shelter, scientists, doctors, and engineers returned to the task of creating some kind of future for humankind. It had seemed like an impossible task at first. There were countless dead ends and obstacles. Our inability to reverse sterility meant no more babies could be born. Cloning was attempted, but resulted in abysmal survival rates, and those who did survive were not ¡®right¡¯. Artificial bodies were also ruled out. Our brains rejected them instantly, and would slip into a comatose state.¡± Mick leaned forward and held his hand up, motioning for Larry to pause. ¡°Sorry to interrupt Larry. If you are still having memory dissociations, please pay close attention. This is some of the most relevant information of the Onboarding video.¡± Mick nodded at Larry to continue. Larry cleared his throat. ¡°In a last-ditch attempt for survival, humanity created simulated versions of Earth for our scanned consciousnesses to live on inside virtual reality. At first, like the other experiments, the simulations ultimately failed. The test subjects slowly went mad as their consciousness recognized all the small disparities between real-life and the simulated world. For example, it is possible virtual pizza does not taste exactly like real pizza. Alone, that is not a big deal, but multiply that by thousands of disparities, day after day, and the human brain simply cannot focus on anything else, and eventually goes mad. The hope of a simulated world was coming to an end.¡± The background feed¡ªlaboratory images, VR headsets, and scientists thoughtfully scrutinizing whiteboards¡ªended. Mick and Larry filled the screen. Larry looked directly into the camera. ¡°And then, just a few years ago, a new possibility emerged. A developer finally unlocked the secret to keeping a consciousness alive and sane within a simulated universe.¡± Tom remembered first learning of the simulation. He had found the news interesting, but he wouldn¡¯t call that ¡®living¡¯. He had no intention of signing up for it. The simulated consciousnesses were fake imitations; they were not, and would never be, his real family. They were gone. He was done with life, and every day he just waited for the end to finally take him. Then, an even larger discovery was announced. A discovery that made the world lose its collective shit. Chapter 47 - Old Man Tom - Week 2 Day 1 ¡°Let¡¯s watch the original airing of the Utopia project from several years ago,¡± Mick said. The feed of Mick and Larry once again shrunk to a small corner of Tom''s front wall. The main display area changed. It was the first night that the world was introduced to Mick Nealy-Nealy, the charismatic spokesperson for the Utopia project. Despite being older like everyone else, Mick still had a ruggedly handsome appearance, and a warm and reassuring Aussie accent. He stood out in his black scrubs; most people only had access to white scrubs. Mick¡¯s show had been highly anticipated, and was heavily promoted as the answer to humanity''s survival. Every underground apartment in the world had tuned in to Mick''s broadcast; their residents hoping for a solution. The Mick in black scrubs began by introducing himself and his team at Utopia, whose faces¡ªincluding a fresher-looking Larry¡ªwere all on video-chat in the background. Mick then launched into an explanation of how they had cracked the problems with the simulations. It turned out that there were two unbreakable rules for a simulated consciousness to maintain sanity in a virtual world. ¡°The first rule requires that the scanned consciousness is completely and utterly oblivious to the fact that it exists within a simulation,¡± Mick explained. ¡°No contact or knowledge of the Real World can ever be revealed. Ever. Even the knowledge that humankind was attempting simulation needs to be forgotten. This means the last fifty years of technological advancement needs to be wiped from memory.¡± Black-scrubs Mick leaned toward the camera. ¡°Memory manipulation is tricky. So, we will be relying on the original six billion brain scans conducted over forty years ago. Those scans are the starting point. To the limited number of you who have not been scanned; I am sorry, but you will not be able to join Utopia.¡± Surprisingly¡ªor not¡ªthose who could join were not upset about losing fifty years of memories. ¡°The second rule is that the simulated world cannot be an exact replica of Earth. It needs to be distorted and manipulated enough so the consciousness does not believe it should behave entirely like the Earth they once knew. A familiar life on a recognizable Earth leads to the consciousness¡¯s fixation on the differences between reality and the simulated world, which eventually drives the mind mad.¡± Mick smiled, and held up one finger. ¡°However, by presenting a completely new and fantastical world, the brain can rationalize these discrepancies. An example we love to throw around here is that the thought process shifts to ¡®Monster Pizza has a unique taste¡¯ rather than ¡®pizza doesn''t taste like pizza, what is wrong with the world?¡¯. Oversimplified, but you get the idea. So, when we begin the simulation, we will be loaded into a familiar Earth. This is so the consciousness can ground itself. Then, almost immediately afterward, the Earth undergoes its transformation into Utopia.¡± Black-scrubs Mick paused dramatically. The video-call faces behind him were still and silent. ¡°At this point,¡± Mick continued, ¡°you''re probably thinking: ¡®Okay, so you can create a virtual human living in a virtual world. So what? That¡¯s not me, just a virtual copy.¡¯¡± Those had been Tom''s thoughts exactly, and he had already dismissed the idea. That''s not me and it''s not my family. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Eventually, his physical body would die here in reality, and that would be the end of it all. ¡°Let me tell you a story,¡± black-scrubs Mick continued in the older video. ¡°When we first discovered that we could sustain a scanned consciousness, the energy and computing power required were off the charts. We didn''t understand why at first, but we pushed forward with the project, and our AI Caretakers built highly advanced computer servers to meet the demand. One night, during testing, one of our software developers decided to use his own scanned consciousness. The moment it was activated, poor Fredrick died.¡± Mick paused again. The faces in the background were solemn. ¡°While this was a shock, and a horrible tragedy for the team, this incident led to an astonishing discovery; the existence of what can only be called a soul.¡± Mick smiled wondrously. ¡°Fredrick died because his soul left his physical body to inhabit the simulated one. The high energy needs of the system, that we hadn¡¯t understood before, were caused by the power draws needed for sustaining the human soul. Whenever we activate a deceased person''s consciousness in the simulation, their soul is called forth from . . . well, wherever it was, and is reunited with their consciousness. They only possess memories stored with the consciousness from their previous life. They have no knowledge of their death, or any answers about the afterlife. However, the individual is truly alive within the simulation, and the profound emotions we felt during life, like love, are connected to the soul.¡± The discovery had rocked the world. Tom¡¯s original outlook on the simulation had completely flipped. He could be with them again. Not just a computer replication of his family, but actually them, with their souls and most of their memories. Thank God, his family and closest friends had been scanned and stored. In the older video, black-scrubs Mick allowed the news to sink in. ¡°Storing inactive consciousnesses is similar to any other kind of data storage. We''ve successfully stored six billion individuals, and I have no doubt that they, as well as ourselves, are eager to resume living their lives.¡± Mick waved a hand around his underground apartment, then stared intensely into the camera. ¡°Because this is not living.¡± The older video cut off dramatically. The minimized feed of blue-scrubs Mick and white-scrubs Larry returned to full size on the wall. The Onboarding video played on. ¡°As expected, the revelation of a soul sparked religious uproar,¡± said Larry. ¡°It almost escalated into war. However, nearly all of us are in our seventies or eighties, and our apartments are too safe and comfortable for many to wish to leave and attack each other. Nevertheless, many people saw the virtual simulation as a potential purgatory, designed to trap souls instead of letting them continue on to an afterlife. If there was a God or gods, would we anger them by calling the souls back? Were we ripping our loved ones from actual Heaven? Humankind had a lot of fear-based questions. However, humans¡¯ survival instinct is strong, and humanity pushed forward with its plan. Every living individual whose consciousness was mapped forty years ago was given the choice to participate, or to opt out.¡± Even if it had turned out to be purgatory, Tom would still be with his family. The simulation would eventually come to an end¡ªthrough loss of power, alien invasion, or the Earth being eaten by a black hole¡ªand their souls would make their way to the real afterlife then. Whatever that was. ¡°After another few years of research,¡± Larry continued, ¡°we discovered a way to initiate simulations while keeping the physical body alive. When activated, the soul will transfer to the virtual realm while the user¡¯s physical form remains in a vegetative state and is cared for by AI robots.¡± Larry reached under his chair and extracted a metal circlet with wires. ¡°Everyone wears these silly-looking attachments on their foreheads, which slowly feed simulated memories back into your unconscious bodies. This keeps the physical body from dying. When the simulation is paused, the soul returns.¡± Tom had been filled with excitement and hope. After years of loneliness and pain, he finally had something to look forward to. The Real World was shit, but this new virtual life could give him his family back. Larry put down the circlet. ¡°Everything was proceeding to plan; until we ran into another roadblock. We already knew about the energy and computing power challenges. However, as the simulation expanded and more tests were conducted, we uncovered an insurmountable problem. The sheer magnitude of raw power to run billions of souls with fully functioning neural pathways is simply not sustainable. The strain on the system is immense. The power flowing through the system can sometimes literally melt the hardware. The fact was, if we wanted a simulation to house everyone, we needed ten thousand more super computers and a million more spare parts.¡± Larry paused again, though it seemed to Tom that he was settling into his role. ¡°Sadly, even if the AI were to continue constructing simulation servers long after the last human passed away, the necessary minerals and resources are already gone. We¡¯ve used every available resource to its maximum capacity.¡± Larry spoke faster. ¡°Currently, we possess enough equipment to sustain the active consciousness of six billion individuals for approximately five years in Real World time. Beyond that point, we must drastically reduce the number of active consciousnesses. Out of the six billion scanned minds, three hundred million fortunate individuals will be able to continue their existence within the simulated reality. Once the limited population is chosen, the AI will have sufficient servers, recyclable options, and power to ensure the perpetual operation of the simulation.¡± Mick¡¯s face was somber. ¡°I am so sorry to tell you this news.¡± Chapter 48 - Old Man Tom - Week 2 Day 1 ¡°As humanity''s biological era comes to an end, the AI will inherit the Earth,¡± said Mick. ¡°They will be responsible for maintaining the simulation and preserving the existence of humanity. The AI will continue to evolve, to grow, and to acquire knowledge.¡± He smiled. ¡°Who knows, maybe one day they will venture out to explore the vast universe!¡± Larry frowned. Mick seemed to notice, and continued. ¡°While we hope that, one day, the AI will uncover the necessary resources to expand the simulation, and bring more consciousnesses back online, it remains an aspiration for the future. For now, we must accept the limitations imposed by our available resources, and be grateful for the opportunity given to the three hundred million people who will live on.¡± Larry cleared his throat. ¡°Of course, the next question we needed to answer was: How to choose the 5 percent who would live on? More specifically, how to choose them fairly?¡± ¡°We at Utopia acknowledged this question was too big for us,¡± Mick said. ¡°So, we passed that decision over to the World Congress.¡± ¡°While Congress deliberated on how best to move forward, simulation-development continued,¡± explained Larry. ¡°To ensure fairness and efficiency within the simulated universe and within its selection process, the system and balance of Utopia were entrusted to the AI. While human advisors, such as myself, provided guidance in shaping the broader aspects of the universe, the AI took charge of developing and maintaining the laws and mechanics within it. These AI entities are state-of-the-art, and have access to both advanced quantum computing and to the entirety of human knowledge. When the AI began¡ª¡± ¡°Sorry, Larry.¡± Mick leaned forward and held his hand up. ¡°I would like to take a second here to recognize how important Larry¡¯s role has been in the Utopia project. As mentioned earlier, Larry is the first advisor to the AI, and he has special permissions and access awarded to him from the World Congress on this project. Larry, I hate to bring this up, but I feel like it¡¯s important. Would you mind telling us why you have been chosen for this role?¡± Larry straightened in his chair, despite his already perfect posture. ¡°Yes, Mick.¡± He coughed. ¡°It¡¯s . . . not something I like to talk about. However, I was uniquely suited to help design Utopia alongside the AI as I will not be personally participating in the simulation.¡± He cleared his throat again. ¡°My family passed away in the initial pandemics, and so were not scanned forty years ago. Even though I was scanned, I choose not to persist without them. I was selected to run the project since my outlook is as impartial as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you, Larry,¡± said Mick gently. ¡°I know that is hard to talk about.¡± Larry swallowed, gave a curt nod, and continued. ¡°As the system¡¯s AI entities absorbed, and began enacting, their fundamental missions within the simulation, a surprising development occurred. They began to exhibit their own unique personalities. We believe their personalities were influenced by patterns of behaviors found in online conversations, such as on social media and in internet forums. After all, the machine learning algorithms that were used to develop them were trained on trillions of digital human interactions.¡± ¡°In retrospect, it is regrettable that the loudest voices on the internet were often the most extreme ones: right, Larry?¡± Larry paused. ¡°Indeed, some of the AI¡¯s personalities are . . . highly polarized. Despite this unintended side effect, the AI¡¯s systems remained highly advanced and capable. Their computational abilities crafted a fair and immersive world. When the AIs presented it to humanity, it was . . . beautiful. More wondrous than anything I could have ever imagined.¡± Tom agreed. He had watched in awe when they unveiled the new simulated world. He had breathed deep as the screen flew over vast fields of wildflowers, and crystal-clear oceans surging over coral reefs teeming with exotic life. He could almost feel the Sun on his face as it rose over a beautiful desert oasis. Majestic waterfalls cascaded thousands of feet into thriving rainforests where birds sang and flitted above the jungle canopy. Each image was more stunning than the last; each a gut-wrenching reminder of what they had lost. He still agreed that Utopia was beautiful; even after everything he had experienced there. Mick took over. ¡°After weeks of intense debate, the World Congress finally reached a consensus on the selection process. It was determined that a last-human-standing ¡®survival game¡¯ would be incorporated into Utopia. Rated PG and family friendly, of course, but this was determined to be the fairest method. The game would only conclude when 100 million players remained standing. The survivors would be allowed to ¡®revive¡¯ two people each to live on in the simulation after the game concluded, giving us our 300 million population threshold.¡± ¡°The approach was designed to ensure an impartial selection process, with only the most resourceful and resilient given the opportunity to represent humanity anew,¡± said Larry. ¡°No shortcuts or special privileges were to be granted; instead, the simulation would encourage and reward humankind''s finest attributes: competition; teamwork; adaptability; willpower; and innovation. The design, theme, and rules of the survival game were determined by the AI.¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Mick beamed within his small capsule, the lines on his face smoothed by childish excitement. Larry peered curiously at him. ¡°Anyway . . . using the year 2025 as our starting point, we have utilized historical data, the collective internet, phone calls, home videos, social media messages, blogs, emails, texts, and numerous other sources to feed our Caretaker AI¡¯s. They have reconstructed the entire Earth with 99 percent accuracy. Our Week 1 Day 1 simulation time is set to December 31st, 2024, at midnight UTC. Shortly after the simulation begins, the virtual Earth will transition into the new planet.¡± Mick gestured to Larry. ¡°You¡¯ve been the lead developer on the Utopia project from the beginning. Could you elaborate on the AI¡¯s survival game, and what it entails?¡± Larry nodded. ¡°The AI cross-analyzed thousands of games, and selected post-apocalyptic fantasy adventure as the theme for the survival game. I have seen it, and experienced a little in testing. It¡¯s fun and very tame. There is no violence or death, resources are limitless, and you do not feel pain or hunger. There is magic and adventure around every corner, including quests, ¡®escape-room¡¯ style dungeons, castles, some contactless fighting, and lots of other interesting things. There are also helpful prompts to guide you. If you run out of health points¡ªor HP¡ªthen you do not actually ¡®die¡¯; you are just eliminated from the game. Those who are deceased go back into hibernation. Those who are living return to their physical body and live out the rest of their days. It¡¯s as close as you can come to actually being in a fantasy game.¡± Mick leaned toward the partition that separated him and Larry. ¡°We¡¯re currently one week ahead of activation. For Onboarding video purposes, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s currently happening with the simulation.¡± ¡°Our simulation is loaded and ready to go, but is currently frozen. The AI entities are slowly activating the stored consciousnesses of individuals who are currently deceased. The AI will engage in a dialogue with each individual within their Soul Chamber, facilitating their class and ability selection. These Soul Chambers are located on separate servers and operate at an accelerated speed.¡± Larry picked up a touchscreen tablet from under his chair. ¡°Through sandbox testing, we discovered that there was a risk of providing too much insight into the ¡®rules¡¯ of the simulated world during class selection and leveling-up conversations. This knowledge could potentially break the immersion for the consciousness, leading the user to realize they are in a simulation, and therefore leading to madness. To address this, we added another layer of separation, ensuring that memories from the Soul Chambers remain contained there. Once your consciousness enters the magical world, all the choices made in the Soul Chamber are applied to your simulation body, but you will not remember having made those selections.¡± ¡°Ah, so classes and skills have a very ¡®what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas¡¯ kind of vibe.¡± Mick chuckled at his own joke. Larry frowned, and tapped a few more buttons on his tablet. ¡°Once all the deceased souls have chosen their classes, the remaining living population will put on the head device and be inserted into the simulation. You will immediately find yourself beginning the process of selecting your class and skills. Those memories will also be erased.¡± ¡°For those who might not be familiar, could you explain what exactly a class is?¡± Mick asked. ¡°Yes. Think of a class as a path to navigate toward survival. Initially, everyone will select from a range of foundation classes, which were influenced by popular choices found in games, films, and fantasy stories.¡± Larry balanced his tablet on his lap, and raised the fingers on his hands to list the classes. ¡°Wizard; Tamer; Fighter; Bard; Conjurer; Sorcerer; Druid; Psychic; Rogue; Ranger; Witch or Warlock; Monk; and our own addition of Lifeguard. The latter is a catch-all bucket for utility and healer types, as in people who guard life.¡± Larry lowered his hands. ¡°In addition, each individual will select a specialization based on their foundation class, which grants them additional abilities and fosters true diversity. While we have a fixed number of foundation classes, the AI has tirelessly crafted and balanced thousands of subclasses.¡± Larry glanced down at his tablet and swiped the screen. ¡°And, if one of those pre-made specializations does not fit you, you can change it, or make one up. It is delightful to witness the continuous creation and refinement of subclasses in real-time as the AI collaborates with our souls, ensuring an optimal fit for everyone. We''re accumulating more specializations by the minute.¡± A genuine smile graced Larry''s face as he raised his tablet, displaying its ever-expanding repertoire. ¡°For example, it seems that someone has expressed their desire to become a gravity-focused Wizard. My son would have loved that; he was into space and NASA. An intriguing choice, I must say.¡± His joyful expression slowly dropped and darkened. Mick smiled awkwardly. ¡°So, Larry. The simulation resumes, and everyone has their classes. Then what?¡± Larry paused, and cleared his throat. ¡°When the simulation starts, everyone participating will begin at Level 1, with one foundation class ability and one specialization ability. As they progress and level-up, additional abilities will be bestowed upon them via the Soul Chamber. Furthermore, your attributes¡ªconstitution, intelligence, strength, and so on¡ªwill develop via allocation of statistical points within the Soul Chamber as well.¡± Mick''s face lit up with excitement. ¡°I am beyond thrilled to be a part of this journey.¡± He leaned closer to the partition. ¡°Now, Larry, is there anything else we should know about the New World within the simulation?¡± ¡°When the simulation is started, all technology immediately disappears. No phones, cars, electricity, or internet. Modern-day weaponry, such as firearms, will also be removed. All machinery and items with working parts are gone. Tools such as knives, hammers, and older weapons like bows and arrows will remain in the simulation, at least until they break down or are absorbed by a Dungeon. The ultimate goal is to survive in a world where, instead of firearm violence and nuclear weapons, humanity embraces creativity for survival.¡± Mick grinned. ¡°Thanks, Larry. It looks like you¡¯ve built an amazing world for all of us.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you think of it,¡± Larry said with a smile. Mick turned to face the camera. ¡°This concludes our Reality Onboarding Program. So, welcome back to reality everyone! Hopefully this information has helped fill any memory gaps you may be experiencing. The simulation will be paused for three days so your physical body can recover. I hope Utopia lived up to your expectations, and that you had a great time. Live television programming will resume shortly. In the meantime, please relax. Take it slow. Eat some food. Stretch. And, most importantly, listen to your healthcare AI units.¡± The Onboarding program ended, and live Mick returned to the display. It looked like he had taken the time to shower and change clothes. He was sporting bright red scrubs now, and his gray curls were tamed. ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. I hope by now all of the simulation dizziness has left you, and that you are feeling well. The investigation continues as to what went wrong. We are in consultation with both the system¡¯s AIs and the robotic AIs.¡± Mick paused. He rubbed his hair, and a stray curl dangled beside his cheek. ¡°We . . . we have a lot to discuss. I¡¯ll return later this evening for a live show to debrief everyone on what we¡¯ve discovered. Until then, the station will show highlight videos created by AI Caretaker Epic from within the system. His first video for us is titled ¡®Close, But No Cigar¡¯.¡± Chapter 49 - Old Man Tom - Week 2 day 2 Close But No Cigar by Caretaker Epic. Tom squinted at the words on the wall display. He pictured Caretaker Epic zooming around on his flying camera in the Dungeon while they fought the Headless Boss. This must be what he had meant by ¡®universal highlight reel¡¯. A digital globe displayed on Tom¡¯s left wall rotated slowly, until California was brought into focus. The screen zoomed in until it highlighted a section of Los Angeles. The main display directly in front of Tom showed a row of small city businesses with crumbling brick walls and collapsed roofs. They shook themselves apart as they sank into the ground. A burst fire hydrant sprayed water high into the air. The screen zoomed in. A panicked older East Asian man ran along the sidewalk through the falling water. He swiped the water off his face, and let out a whimper as he turned into an alley. He scrambled over a dumpster and onto the roof of a collapsing building, barely escaping the large circular mouths of the giant purple Worms chasing him. ¡°Oh shit, oh shit,¡± he said to himself. Purple goo dripped off his shoes as he crawled toward the center of the unstable roof. The Worms on the ground tilted back, and opened their mouths to reveal concentric circles of sharp teeth. Their mouths made loud sucking and popping noises as they opened and closed. The sound of high-pitched Headless squeals involuntarily flashed into Tom''s mind. He shuddered. ¡°Too close,¡± the old man panted. He leaned against the brick parapet for support. A sharp crack rang out behind him. He froze in place, then slowly turned. A humongous purple Worm pushed through the building''s chimney, dislodging loose bricks which crashed down into the street. The old man shouted and crawled away from the monstrous creature. The Worm lashed out and bowled into him with incredible force. The man tumbled off the roof and into the writhing pile of Worms below. He screamed as they swarmed him, crushing him between their bodies. His cries were muffled as he disappeared from sight. ¡°Fuck me,¡± Tom whispered in horror as the man met his gruesome end. Again, the digital globe displayed on Tom¡¯s left wall spun until it landed on Didsbury, just outside of Manchester, England. The scene changed again to an exhausted jogger who collapsed to her knees on a park path. She looked around, wide-eyed, and fought to catch her breath. The young woman¡¯s pale hands shook as the park equipment sank into the earth around her. ¡°Fire!¡± a shrill squeaky command echoed from the nearby trees, shattering the woman¡¯s brief respite. Dozens of tiny harpoons erupted from the treeline. The woman clutched her face¡ªpeppered with dozens of puncture wounds and tiny shafts of metal¡ªand panic flooded her eyes. She let out an ear-shattering scream. A frantic Mick re-appeared, superimposed over the scene. ¡°Jesus, what in the bloody hell is this! AI, can you hear me? Pause highlight reel!¡± The woman tore down the path even as the grass grew and reclaimed it. She yelled and clutched her face, but she was fast; it looked like she might get away. Tiny savage Pixies flooded from the foliage around her, waving small spears and screaming. The footpath vanished completely under a carpet of green and brown. The woman tripped on a gnarled tree root. An instant later, she was covered in a swarm of stabbing Pixies. ¡°Bloody AI!¡± Mick roared. ¡°I said stop the video!¡± The video paused on the exact moment the jogger took a spear to the eye. Fuck! Mick¡ªsuperimposed over a dislodged eyeball and an arc of blood¡ªlooked away and took a few deep breaths. ¡°We will address the graphic nature of the highlight videos later,¡± Mick said, in a tone of forced calm. ¡°While I was not fully ready to give a debrief yet, here we are. I will not delay any longer.¡± Mick turned to face the camera. ¡°Larry Oliver, first advisor to the AI Caretakers, was found dead in his apartment. His robotic custodian discovered him, mere hours after the simulation went live last week. The investigation continues, but foul play has not been ruled out.¡± Tom thought of the reserved man in the Onboarding video. The one who had lost his entire family¡ªjust like him. Mick ran a hand through his hair, which was growing disheveled again. ¡°There is more bad news. Initial findings by the AI confirm that, upon simulation activation, all safety protocols were removed. This included the lock on low level hit points. We don¡¯t yet know whether these events are connected. But please note that, if you die in the simulation, you die here too.¡± Mick paused. ¡°I am sad to report that, in another blow to humankind, AI robotic crews across the world are currently disposing of many thousands of bodies.¡± Tom wondered if his aged heart might stop. He realized, for the first time, that one of the few reason he hadn¡¯t taken his own life was because of his family¡¯s stored consciousnesses, and the faint hope that technological advances might¡ªsomehow¡ªprovide a way for him to be with them again. Now, Mick was telling him that he could die in the simulation and lose them all over again. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Live Mick was still speaking, though Tom had barely noticed. ¡°The Utopia team has devoted every resource, and enlisted the help of the World Congress, to fix the simulation, but . . . we currently lack the control the keep the system paused for more than a few days. Withdrawal from the simulation is no longer possible. Once Utopia starts back up, you will die in both worlds if you are not plugged in. Once the simulation restarts, we can expect to be in the fight of our lives.¡± A dazed Mick paused for several moments. ¡°I wish I had better news. I am so sorry that our dream of Utopia has been warped. The investigation continues, but these are all the answers I currently can provide. That is it for tonight. I will see you in the live show tomorrow.¡± Mick disappeared, and the gruesome highlight video continued in the background. Tom rose to his feet on trembling legs. The dimly lit underground room was suffocating. He shuffled around, the sounds of his rubber-soled footsteps drowned out by screams and tearing sinew. Tom splashed water onto his face from the small sink, until a robotic voice cut in. ¡°Water allotment reached.¡± Tom sighed, and reached for a towel; he wrapped it around his neck and turned back to the grisly highlight reel. ¡°Disgusting.¡± The screen faded, and information scrolled across in white text. 01:00a.m. January 8th, 2073. Simulation human deaths to date: 1,110,254,893 A cold knot tightened in Tom¡¯s stomach. My God. One in six of the population dead. . ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Tom muttered, his voice thick. ¡°I can¡¯t handle any more.¡± A bird-like creature eviscerated a young man. ¡°Room!¡± Tom barked. ¡°Please change to pictures. I''m going to sleep.¡± The screen shifted to a photograph taken during a vacation in Mexico with the Robinsons. The families stood together in the sunlight, their smiles wide, their skin tanned and healthy. The worst of Tom¡¯s anxiety eased away. Tom glanced at his bed¡ªhis resting place for a solid week¡ªand decided instead to sleep in his chair. He settled into the seat, and allowed himself to become lost in the beautiful memory displayed before him. ¡°What a great day,¡± he whispered to the room. ¡°Swam in the ocean. Laughed. Pigged out. Watched the sunset with margaritas. It was perfect.¡± He closed his eyes, and let the memory envelop him like a warm blanket. ***** Tom awoke to the bang of his delivery door, and the clacking of a humanoid robot approaching his chair. It presented a tray of food. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Damascus. Please eat. Do not forget your daily medications.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Tom waved his hand dismissively, and tilted to peer around the robot at the slide show, which had continued to play through the night. The robot set a small cup of pills on the tray, and left the room. ¡°Room, please go to the Utopia channel.¡± Tom hoped it wasn¡¯t still showing the horrific slaughter reels. A young Black man, drenched in blood, was trapped in a dead-end alley. He paced up and down the huge brick wall, searching for a way over or through. He stopped at the sound of cascading rubble behind him. The man¡¯s eyes locked onto those of a Scorpion the size of a large dog. The arachnid scuttled menacingly toward him, its claws snapping. With a yell, the man shut his eyes and raised both hands. A brilliant burst of blinding white light erupted from his outstretched arms, obliterating the Scorpion. As the radiant glow faded, he stared in astonishment at his own hands. The scorched Scorpion was on its back, its legs curled up and twitching. ¡°All right, this is better,¡± Tom said aloud. The scene faded, and the next clip started. A small White girl was perched atop a colossal 15-foot dark green lizard. She had a firm grasp on the Wooden Flute in her hands. A piercing scream shattered the air, drawing her focus. She rose up on the creature¡¯s back, brought the flute to her lips, and unleashed a barrage of short melodic notes. She lowered the flute and jabbed it forward. She screamed a high-pitched battle cry that rang through the forest behind her. Her lizard companion emitted a throat-shredding roar akin to the raptors in Jurassic Park, and surged forward with astonishing speed. A horde of smaller lizards emerged from the trees, and swarmed behind them. The camera panned, revealing the mounted girl and her mighty lizard hurtling toward a group of humanoid rat-like creatures. The small mutants had cornered a child with vivid red hair; they screeched at him and poked him with sharp sticks. The monsters spun around, and tried to form a haphazard defensive line. Their tails drooped, and their beady eyes widened, as the giant lizards bore down on them. The lead lizard crashed into the pack; its razor-sharp claws slashed deep rents into the flesh of the nearest creature. Blood gushed from the monster¡¯s back, leaving a pool of crimson. The humanoid monsters tried to flee, their panicked cries drowned by the girl''s battle call. A living tidal wave of lizards swarmed over them, their tiny jaws snapping and tearing. The mounted girl reached down and pulled the trapped child from the clutches of his tormentors. Together, they cheered as the giant lizard continued its relentless slashing assault on the monsters. Tom smiled. He enjoyed a comfortable breakfast of oatmeal and coffee while watching highlight clips of courageous and heroic acts. Tom drifted in and out of sleep throughout the day. When he was awake, he spent most of his time watching the highlight reel. The current feed showed the developing Kingdoms of the New World. Five Kingdoms¡ªwhose locations were displayed on the large digital globe to Tom¡¯s left¡ªalready had permanent buildings. They were near Old World Germany, Abu Dhabi, Venezuela, Southern China, and¡ªsomehow¡ªthe middle of the Atlantic Ocean. There were no Settlements yet in North America, Russia, or Australia. The video displayed a long list of recently formed Kingdoms without any Settlements, numbering in the hundreds. Tom saw ¡®Kingdom of Raintree¡¯ scroll by. Why are there so many Kingdoms without Settlements yet? Bo would want to start building new structures as soon as they were out of the Dungeon. Tom was sure people around the world would have the same idea. Maybe the other Kingdoms were formed around the same time as Raintree¡ªin the last few hours before the simulation froze. Tom thought back to the Headless Boar Rider that had snatched Loo and dragged her into the Dungeon. Did the system do that on purpose? It was possible; maybe the system tried to guide humankind toward establishing Kingdoms by the end of week one. Introductory music started, and the live show began. Mick¡ªimmaculate in mustard-yellow scrubs¡ªwas interviewing Emily Li, the developer who had taken Larry''s place. At ninety years old, Emily had been a member of the Utopia team since its inception. She introduced herself, and promised to remain unbiased. ¡°Emily, I assume you¡¯ve been in contact with the simulation¡¯s AI?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She spoke slowly and carefully, enunciating each point. ¡°Working alongside the AI, we have discovered that a large software package was uploaded into the system when the simulation began. We are currently trying to decrypt the software package, but we suspect it may be responsible for the disabling of the safety protocols. We are also trying to discover what actually happened to Larry. It was never Larry''s intention to participate in the simulation, but his sudden passing aligns with the symptoms of a soul being transferred into the virtual world without proper connection to the physical body.¡± Mick¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Wait! So . . . Larry is in the simulation?¡± Emily¡¯s face was grim. ¡°We believe he is, but we have not found located his soul. Whoever did this to him . . . ¡± She paused, and shook her head. ¡°The shock may have killed him before his soul made it there.¡± Mick took a long, exaggerated breath. ¡°Are we to assume that whoever did this was trying to bypass Larry and install the software package?¡± ¡°That is one theory.¡± The interview continued. Mick questioned Emily about whether they could fix the simulation. The answers boiled down to ¡®no¡¯. ¡°Tomorrow evening, the seventy-two hour simulation pause will end,¡± said Mick. ¡°As of right now, we have no choice but to plug in and participate. Remember to order your simulation viewing request if you haven¡¯t already. Emily, thank you for yours and your team¡¯s hard work. Please let us know if you find out any new information.¡± Emily inclined her head. ¡°This is the conclusion of tonight¡¯s live show. Good night, everyone.¡± Tom forced himself to try to sleep. But that night, as he sat in his chair, the memories bombarded his brain: his family; the Headless monsters; the Onboarding video; Larry¡¯s murder. He wept one moment, and the next he laughed hysterically because they were the ¡®Lords and Ladies of Raintree¡¯. His heart was beating fast, and his head was beginning to swim. Tapped in this underground room, dealing with all these emotions alone; it was overwhelming. His trembling finger found the ¡®health and wellness scan¡¯ button on his console, and he held still as a colorful array of lights swept over his body. It reminded him of an old-time laser show. ¡°Blood pressure elevated. Heart rate increased,¡± the medical AI said, its voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Recommendation . . . relax, and try to sleep.¡± ¡°Thanks for nothing,¡± Tom grumbled. He had been hoping for some extra medication; something to knock him out. Instead, he suffered alone through the night as he fought vivid nightmarish memories¡ªboth simulated and real.